Reader
Open on Literotica

Ghost Detectives Bk. 01: Discovery

Dimensions 1 -- Discovery Password: Discovery

Chapter One

When is the best time to reflect, he wasn't sure. James poured himself a drink from his decanter and carried it and his glass over to the window and sat in his favourite chair looking out over his garden. The sun had passed the midday point as he took his first drink of the day. Normally, he very rarely touched alcohol this early but today he had a lot on his mind. He could not accept anything paranormal, or for that matter, anything that couldn't be explained by common logic, but something unexplainable had happened and it didn't fit within the confines of his rational mind. There must be an explanation he kept repeating to himself, but the more he said it, the less he believed it, there was no rational hook. He picked up the local paper and there it was on the front page, a picture of two people he had known who were now dead.

He heard the front door open and close but didn't move, took another sip from his glass and carried on staring out of the window. His wife, Carolyn, walked past him without noticing him and went into the kitchen carrying two bags of groceries and started to place the contents into cupboards; hearing him cough, she jumped back startled at the sudden noise.

"James is that you?" She shouted.

He stood, turned and looked at her. "Who did you think it was," he growled sullenly.

She left putting away her groceries and walked back into the lounge. "What are you doing home so early and why didn't you speak when I came in the room, at least you could have helped me with the bags?" She grumbled, intending to follow through on her annoyance until she saw the look on his face. She knew her husband as well as she knew herself, even better perhaps, and her first thought was that there must be something wrong with the children.

"The children are fine, the boarding school is fine, their school work is fine, they are fine."

"What then?"

"Not feeling myself."

"It's more than that, home early, drinking early, sullen, grouchy, a fiddler's face, come on James, spill."

"A problem at work," he lied, then felt even worse about lying.

"Everything at work was fine yesterday so why the sudden change today?"

The last thing he wanted to say was the real reason for his melancholy, but he had always told his wife the truth, but this... He needed time to think. "Our largest customer is not happy and may go over to our competitor," not quite a lie. This was really getting to him. How could he tell her something he had meticulously argued against all his life had happened and thrown doubt on his own belief and value system. "The children are home this weekend, do you know what time?" He needed to get off this subject and change his wife's focus.

She smiled apprehensively, "your mother is fetching them from school and they are staying there for the weekend for the horse riding competition, you should know that."

"Yes of course."

"James, what is wrong, have I done something to annoy you?"

"I just feel a bit screwed up, nothing you did or said."

"Anything I can do to help?"

"No, give me a bit of space and I'll work it out, sorry if I'm not myself."

"Is it about the explosion yesterday?"

He hesitated, "why do you say that?"

"Phil and Anne were both killed in the blast and you knew them from the pub."

"You also knew them."

"Yes, but I only met them a handful of times, you saw them at least twice a month for the last few years."

He wasn't ready to go there, perhaps he'd never be ready, perhaps it was only a dream or an hallucination, a twisting of his mind into something that was impossible, and yet he had read it as clear as the glass in his hand. "Yes, that is playing on my mind." He wasn't outright lying to his wife, at best it was but a half-truth, but better that than an absolute lie.

"Nothing you could have done to prevent it. The gas leak was something no one could have foreseen. I know it's not what you want to hear, but at least there was no suffering, both were killed instantly." She lowered and softened her voice, "I'll leave you to sort yourself out, I'll be upstairs taking a bath," she smiled, offering him a veiled invite to join her. Feeling aroused, she needed to give her body what it craved, if not with James, by her own ministration. She could see he was worried and what worried him impacted upon her. She loved this man totally and utterly and there were no boundaries in her mind with her love towards him.

He loved his wife with the same intensity. He had married her ten years ago and loved her a little more every day since, and yet, how could he confide in her what he knew. Something had happened and there was no explanation, and yes, he could have prevented the deaths if he had acted on the information in his possession, but it was all so unreal. Two people had died around thirty days after he had the warning and he ignored it, more than ignored it, he laughed at it, but now it had happened and he tried to convince himself that it was little more than a coincidence, but he was only fooling himself.

He read the article again, almost the exact same words, exact same picture but he had read this very same paper a month ago sitting in this very chair, but was no longer sure, thinking it but a bad dream and ignored it. He remembered dozing off and when he woke his memory of the event stayed vivid. He recalled the words, even the time of the accident was the same: 6.20pm Thursday 16th, today being the 17th, and yet, how could he have known? He had never been psychic, didn't believe in any of that nonsense, or held any sway with dreams bad or otherwise. If he had acted on what he read, he could have saved both lives and could have removed them from the building before the gas explosion happened. He heard his wife shouting from the bathroom telling him she needed her back washed. He smiled to himself, he knew exactly what she wanted but wasn't in the mood.

He had always been the practical one and tried to place this happening behind him. A fluke, nothing but a coincidence. He needed to get past this, convincing himself it wasn't real, denying his own reality and headed towards the stairs and his wife. She was sitting in the large bath and handed him a loofa. Her nipples, just above the water line, hardened, and staring at him, she fingered her breasts.

"Look, they are happy to see you," she smirked. "I think they need attention."

He smiled. "They seem to be responding without any input from me."

She was now in full seduction mode. "Wrong, I look at you and they stand to attention waiting your orders."

"Carry on with the nipple massage while I get undressed."

"Oh, I do so like a man with authority."

James stepped in the bath his penis already in action mode and sat facing her. Her toes soon found what they were seeking and using both her feet masturbated him under the water as he opened his legs giving her greater access. She gazed into his eyes and began masturbating herself, one hand on her breast the other under the water not even blinking while staring intently into his face and he stared back with the same intensity.

"Do yourself, James," she panted, raising her legs out of the water and parting them, her hand below the waterline increasing in speed. "Let me see it, show me! On your knees, I need to see you climax."

He knelt in front of her, and panted, "I'm coming."

She watched his every movement without saying a word and when she saw his release the sight drove her own lust forward into orgasmic bliss. Standing, resting one leg on the side of the bath she started to deep finger herself. "Watch me James, moving closer towards him grabbing his head and directing it towards her vagina. "Tongue me, suck me deep. I need it, don't stop, faster," holding his head tight against her clitoris. James felt her tension lessen as her body released its enjoyment into his face and mouth. "That was powerful."

"Glad to be of service," he laughed.

I'm well serviced, almost." She turned around, bent over and rested her hands on the top of the bath.

Words were superfluous. He stood behind her, grabbed her thighs and pushed himself into her, steadying her body as she pushed back. Her breasts wildly swaying, nipples hard, body flushed, both finding their own rhythms working towards their own satisfaction, using each other's bodies for their own lustful fulfilment.

Later, sitting on their bed watching his wife dress he knew he had to say something. "Do you believe we can foresee the future?"

"What's brought that on? I know you don't." She didn't want to disagree with him and trod carefully, after all they'd just had great sex and his melancholy had lifted.

"I was reading a book on it that's all." Keeping the conversation light.

"As a matter of fact, I do, I can see us still together when we are walking on sticks and still having sex. There, I have seen the future," she giggled.

He looked lovingly into his wife's eyes, thinking how suited they were to each other, her sparkling blue eyes, brown tousled hair still slightly damp, but it was more than just her looks. Her personality matched his but this time he needed her to take him seriously.

"I mean, foresee an earthquake or tsunami, something like that."

"By measuring and sampling I think we can't actually tell when... what I mean is we can have a good idea of what will happen sometime in the future, is that what you mean?"

This was getting him nowhere. "Something like that, anyway, I think we should both go the funeral."

"I heard the bodies were in a bad state. It'll be sometime next week I expect."

"I think I'll take a walk up there and see how the house looks."

"This has got to you hasn't it?"

"I'll see you later."

"Love, what's wrong?"

"Give me a little time to get my mind in order and we'll talk. I love you."

"I know, you are my world, James."

Chapter Two

James left the house and headed for the river and sat on a bench watching the water slowly moving on its relentless journey to the sea, the sun reflecting on its flat surface. There had been no rain for a few weeks so the river was not in full flow and this is how he liked to watch it, slow moving. He noticed a ripple in the centre, couldn't see the fish but knew it was there. A bird dived into the water only a few feet from him and came up empty, the fish obviously quicker than the bird.

He took the paper out of his pocket and read it again trying to convince himself that his mind was playing tricks with him and this was the first time he'd seen the page that morning. He couldn't take what was on his mind further with his wife but needed to speak with someone. His brother in law seemed to know a bit about everything, they got along well so he decided to sound him out and phoned him.

He stood and walked toward where the explosion happened yesterday finding that the whole street was cordoned off with yellow tape. Several people were milling around in white overalls and he stopped next to the tape and looked up the street. The blast had taken out most of the house and damaged the houses either side, debris covered both pavement and road and he marvelled at how only two people had been killed. He studied the scene for a few minutes but got nothing from it and left to walk over to his brother in law's house.

John had a heart of gold, a bit eccentric for most people but get through his strange ways and underneath there was a first-class brain holding a first class-degree from Oxford and a PhD from Bristol university in astrophysics. He didn't need to work, James wasn't sure where his income came from but he never seemed short of money and lived alone in a large old Victorian house and kept very much to himself. James knocked the door several times but there was no response so he walked around the back but the gate was locked which was very much what he expected. He knew John was somewhere in the house or garden as he had spoken to him less than an hour ago and was expected. He called John's name several times asking him to open the front door and walked back to the front of the house to wait.

"Sorry James, I was down in the basement working," he apologised, "come in, come in. How is Carolyn?"

"Good."

"Let's get some tea and you can tell me all about your adventures."

James smiled thinking it was typical of John to look upon everything as an adventure. He took him into his study and when they were settled after the compulsory cup of tea with two biscuits, waited for James to speak. Having got here where would he start? It felt so easy walking over but now John may well think he had gone mad, consequently, he decided to say it as it was and wait for his response.

"I see, most unusual, yes indeed, most unusual, around a month before you say. Could be a reverse regressive dream."

"A what?"

"When you read about the accident your subconscious brain flashed back and you believed you had read the page before. You only thought it relevant after the event and not before, that's what you said. Do you have proof that you read the paper before it happened? Something written perhaps before the accident and dated?"

"No, not really, I gave it little thought, but I know I had read that paper before. Look, even the words and picture were similar."

"Strange, strange indeed."

"Maybe, but true none the less."

"More research, that's what we need, more research. Same chair you say, you saw the actual paper from the same location and sitting in the same chair."

"Yes, as I said."

"Was the room the same, or in any way different, I mean carpets, walls?"

"I think so."

"Sun, where was the sun in relation to before and after reading?"

James wasn't expecting this question and needed time to think. The daily paper was delivered in the morning around 9pm but he didn't read it until a little after mid-day. There was very little shadow in the house. Then it hit him, the first time he read the article was the same time of day. "Same time in both cases," he answered.

"Two different time lines roughly thirty days apart. It's like staring into a mirror with the images separated by time, one reality with only one substance, the other a mirage. Most inquisitorial, an interrogational conundrum, an enigma of primary order."

"Never mind all that, do you believe it?"

"I believe, you believe, and that'll be our starting point."

"I don't understand, what are we supposed to be starting?"

"The hunt for the truth. Have you had any other... let's call them sightings?"

"I've had a few but nothing life or death like the last one. The first one I read a scaffolding tube fell on a person somewhere but thought nothing of it, also read about a rape next town over of some old woman but again thought nothing of it, as well as an earthquake in Chile but I didn't check."

"We have our starting points. Do you remember where you were at the time and the dates?"

"Same place, sitting in my chair. I need to check on the dates but around six to seven months ago, the quake in Chile over a year ago but there are a few quakes there every year so that will be a difficult one to verify. I don't want you mentioning this to your sister, not yet anyway, let's see what happens over the next month or so."

John nodded his agreement and went over to his computer checking to see if what James stated had any validity and it soon checked out as being correct. There was indeed an accident with scaffolding and the person in question spent several weeks in hospital and the incident was investigated by the Health and Safety Executive. He was also able to verify the rape that took place and the investigation into it, the culprit being caught within days and convicted and was still incarcerated. The next thing James needed to do, John informed him, was to log down incidents as he encountered them and then to search for validation.

Arriving home that night Carolyn was waiting for him and wanted answers of where he had been and why his phone had been turned off. "So?"

"I've been at your brother's house we are working on a project together."

She softened her stance somewhat when she heard where he had been. "You could have phoned me," she grumped.

He apologised stating his phone must have run out of battery.

She shot him a look tinged with distrust. "What is this so called project, first I've heard of it?" Crossing her arms and waiting for his explanation.

He hesitated. "You know John is into all this astrophysical stuff and I needed to have a few things clarified."

His wife looked at him as if he had just grown horns and a tail. "Since when were you interested in physics, chemistry and all that. You know, sun, stars, galaxies and extrasolar planets."

"All right I get the picture. I just needed to know about time travel." He still couldn't bring himself to mention the real reason.

"Doctor Who and all that," she laughed smiling at him.

He grinned back and kissed her.

"You'll be wanting a telescope next and all that paraphernalia that John has dotted about his house."

"It's a thought." He smirked back.

"Boys toys," she chuckled waving her hands about and asked him if he had eaten and said he had with John. She yawned saying she'd make her way up to bed and read for a while.

James poured himself a whiskey and sat in his chair, it had been an eventful day and he needed a bit of alone time to think it all through. What he didn't tell John was that there had been many other instances where he had sat in his chair and when he dozed other prophesies had also come to him, quite a few he couldn't even remember, others stayed as vague memories but it took the accident to bring everything into focus, now he knew he could never fall back into denial mode again. Perhaps that was the reason why it had taken him so long to break through, he just didn't believe in any of this mumbo jumbo of unreality. But no more, it had happened, and more importantly, John had believed him so it wasn't just his imagination running wild but where to go from here? He had no control over these visions, no control over anything really.

He dozed off in his chair and woke later in a sweat. This can't be he mumbled to himself. He had read of an event, a high loss of life. He looked at the clock it was just after 3am too late to call John and made his way upstairs.

He woke to the sun shining into the room, his wife already up and he heard her downstairs preparing breakfast. The memory of last night quickly returned as he got out of bed and dressed staring out of the window as if in a trance. The article he'd read stated a terrorist attack had happened in the underground at Victoria station where already over fifty people had died with more expected with at least that number again injured.

This time, and this is what startled him the most, on the television he saw the bomb being placed and the faces of two terrorists leaving the case. Saw the explosion and the bodies and injured. It sickened him and there was nothing he could do to stop it from happening.

He turned the television on in the room to the news channel but there was nothing reported. A political debate about abortion on one channel, a little about the schools on another, nothing about any terrorist attack and he turned it off and went downstairs to breakfast.

"What time did you get to bed last night," were her first words with a touch of disapproval.

"Late, dozed off in the chair."

"You should have come up the same time as me. I need to go, see you later."

He heard the door slam and immediately phoned John, explained what had happened and John said he'd be over within the hour. When he arrived, the front door was open and he went straight into the library and found James studying a book on time travel.

"We need to inform the authorities," James stated agitatedly
"And tell them what?"

He had already explained the situation to John over the telephone and wasn't expecting this reaction, "the attack!"

"Then what do you think will happen?"

He took a few moments to process what John had said. "They'll stop it I suppose."

"First, they won't believe us, secondly, they'll interrogate us and search our houses. We have not a shred of evidence, and if it does happen..." John thought for a few moments before speaking. "I don't really know what will happen but I do know it won't be pleasant for either of us or our families."

"You are saying we do nothing?"

"I'm not. What time did you say it will happen?"

"The article I read stated the time of the attack to be the morning rush hour; it's Saturday today, thirty days from yesterday."

"I will send an anonymous letter to the authorities, that's about all we can do."

"The press also, that should stop it from happening."

"Yes, them as well."

Together they used cuttings from old newspapers and magazines to carefully cobble a letter to the press and to the police warning them that there would be a terrorist attack within the month at Victoria underground station. There was nothing more they could do but wait to see what transpired. The following day the story broke and Victoria station was searched and the public informed to be on extra alert when traveling, with security beefed up around Victoria bus and train stations. Both James and John now felt that due to their action and the publicity and extra security in place, they had scuttled the intended attack believing any terrorist would be stopped long before they were able to bring their terror to Victoria.

Over the next two weeks James had a few more insights into the future but nothing of significance registered with him; still, he felt uneasy, something was missing. He couldn't say what the something was, but the words and pictures he held in his mind were fragmented and uncoordinated. Why some visions and not others, why some catastrophes and not others? What was he witnessing? Was he psychic? Was it just plain luck? No, he didn't believe that for it had happened far too often for plain coincidence.

The date soon arrived and they met at John's house turning the television on to the news channel. The screen flashed breaking news - suspected terrorist attack at Waterloo tube station, multiple casualties expected. They looked at each other in shock.

"No that can't be, it should be Victoria," shouted James, "I don't understand."

"Let us wait and see the true position. We don't know the extent of the attack yet do we?"

"We know it has happened."

More information started filtering through; the attack was a chemical bomb and casualties were expected to be high. It happened when the train was stationary at Waterloo. The platform was also affected. Pictures of the station shot across the screen and people were interviewed. The surrounding area swarmed with police and people wearing masks and white overalls were seen moving in and out of the station. Stretchers with attendants rushed the injured into waiting ambulances and body bags were loaded quickly into waiting vans. People were crying, relatives and friends were arriving asking about loved ones, some there just to stare, making nuisances of themselves. John and James were glued to the television as the drama unfolded.

"I know it was Victoria, this makes no sense. The article stated 55 dead with double that injured with other deaths expected."

"I have no answer."

"You and me both."

"With all the publicity, the attack must have been transferred from Victoria to Waterloo. I need to think this through. The attack happened, but the location changed, why?"

"I know I didn't get the location wrong."

"I'm not disputing that, but the publicity may have had something to do with it. Let's keep this among ourselves for the time being and see what happens over the next few days, don't even mention anything to my sister."

"I had no intention of mentioning it to Carolyn, what would I say in any event? I better be making my way home. We'll talk tomorrow."

Chapter Three

Over the next few weeks a lot more information came into the arena. The casualties were indeed the same as what James had predicted, the only difference was the location change of the attack, everything else stayed the same. Some believed the forewarning at Victoria station stood as a decoy to focus the attention away from the real target, Waterloo. If they hadn't given out the warning would it have been Victoria? And if that had been the case, it meant that their warning had changed the course of history, a sobering thought.

Another thing happened. A doctor was interviewed and he mentioned a high incidence of death due to accidents and heart attacks that had occurred over the last few days and this had John thinking. He needed to know the names of all these people and made a note of the doctor's name and from there it was relatively easy for him to see where he worked. He left it a day and phoned the hospital leaving a message asking if he could speak with him. Another day passed and he phoned again leaving a rather formal message and this time the doctor phoned back. John explained who he was and the research he had undertaken, linking it to space travel, careful to not mention anything overtly controversial. What he really wanted to know was the names and occupations of the people and his reason for thinking the way he did about their sudden demise.

Getting the names proved easy, that information was very much in the public domain and by cross referencing the names against where they worked and how they travelled a picture merged. It was more than a mere coincidence that they all travelled to work on the tube. The correlation wasn't perfect because eight people had no reason to travel, four were tourists and four lived nowhere near London. But interestingly, all were travelling at that time and had to either have passed through Victoria, or were on the station on that Friday, and now many of these people were dead within a few days of the terrorist attack. What it all meant John had no idea, but what he did know somehow all this was linked.

It was now a month since the attack and he phoned James and asked if he could call over. Later that day they were sitting in James' library discussing what they knew so far, which wasn't much.

"You must have some idea about the deaths."

"I have a theory but I have no proof, all what I tell you is theorising."

"I have had a couple of other predictions but I have no way of substantiating most of them. Small, like a marriage breakup, a near accident with a bus, not sure where, all mundane. I did have one significant happening and I wrote it down, see," showing him the date, "and it did happen as predicted. I wrote this down a month before it happened."

John read what James had written and his eyes lit up. "You not only predicted the right candidate but the exact number of votes for each candidate as well, that's incredible. James, you have just seen into the future."

"Not really, it's not accurate all the time. I failed to predict the right location of the terrorist attack."

"They are not predictions, they are actual happenings. You say you are wrong about Victoria, but I'm not so sure."

"It happened in Waterloo, nothing unsure about that."

He looked at James without speaking for what seemed like minutes, but was only several seconds. "I believe it could well be our fault."

James gave a baffled look.

"By us informing the authorities we gave the terrorist a red flag to change locations."

"Changes nothing, I still had the location wrong."

"True, but the rest of it you had right even down to the number of casualties. If taken into consideration the number of mysterious deaths within a few days after the attack that adds up to very much near the number of actual casualties at Waterloo. I know the correlation is far from perfect, but equally it's far from coincidental.

"I have spent days researching all those mysterious deaths, and every one of them was on that tube train or on the station at Victoria on the day of the terrorist attack. There were a few I failed to trace but that is to be expected; still, the correlation is more, much more, than coincidence. I'll make a pot of tea to give you time to think."

James watched him leave the room but couldn't get passed the presupposition: if he were glimpsing into the future, what he saw was wrong. The location should have been Waterloo. John seemed to be suggesting that they were responsible for the location change because of their action, so they had effectively changed the future and all the people that were on or near Victoria station at that time, and would have been casualties, were now dead or most were. That meant the future had reasserted itself as if the attack had happened at Victoria station resulting in the deaths of those who would have died should the attack have happened at the original location. In that case, what about the other people that were killed in Waterloo? A shudder shot through him; by their action had a lot more people needlessly died?

John returned carrying a tray, poured the tea, and looked across at James waiting to hear him speak.

"The more you try to rationalise, the greater the enigma grows. Have I got it right? By our intervention a lot more people lost their lives."

"It's one line of enquiry I am following, but there are so many others that need to be explored."

"The deaths at Waterloo?"

"Collateral damage, their death changes nothing."

"I don't get it, if these people were still alive any one of them could have changed history, so that can't be correct."

"The only thing I can think of is that all those fatalities would not have changed the timeline of history should they have survived. The casualties were selected, how or why I don't know but it had happened, so the time line would not alter."

"Taking that forward, are you saying that the others, the ones that died after the attack under mysterious circumstances would have changed the timeline of history?"

"Yes, I suppose I am, unless you can think of a better suggestion?"

"You lost me way back. Where do we go from here?"

"I would like to see where you are when you are able to look forward into the future."

"That's easy, my house, normally dozing in my chair, but what about Carolyn, I don't want to bring her into this, you know how she worries."

"She's away next week for four days with our parents. I'll come over then and spend a few nights at your house."

"I forgot about her going to your parents' house. She did mention it last week, quite fortuitous don't you think?"

John gave a little chuckle. "Could be destiny."

James chortled. "Don't go there, we have enough to contend with without you bringing destiny in the mix."

The following week saw them both at James' house. The room was large and nicely furnished but nothing out of the ordinary. The full-length window, somewhat secluded, looked out upon a well-tended secluded garden. The chair James normally sat upon had large arms and a cushioned back. Two of the walls had bookcases overfilled with books. A table stood against the other wall, a settee sat in the centre of the room adjacent to another chair and several pictures adorned the walls.

James explained again to John that he got the visions seated in the chair either when asleep or when dozing. He had no control over what he was shown or what he was given to read, it just happened. The visions flash in front of his eyes as if it were on a television screen, but the difference was that what he saw, happened a few weeks later and what he read was printed in the papers if not actually word for word very near to it.

John walked around the room carrying a little handheld tool and pointed it at different corners of the room, but it gave off nothing meaningful. He concentrated his energy on the chair and window but again with the same results. He pointed it directly at the glass in the window and held it there for quite a while. He had a reading of sorts but nothing of any significance that made any sense.

"Most weird, there must be something. Go over it again."

James gave out a little sigh. "I have said already and have nothing more to add. I sit in that chair and it happens, what more can I say?"

John sat in the chair and asked him if he had any sleeping tablets. James knew Carolyn had some and he went into the bathroom, returning with two and a glass of water, giving them to John who asked James to leave him alone in the room for a few hours after first setting up a video camera and pointing it at the chair. James had plenty to do in the garden and left. John relaxed into the chair and after a while he felt drowsy and drifted off to sleep waking four hours later feeling groggy. If he dreamt, he couldn't remember a thing about it. He scrolled through the video cam which revealed nothing of significance and was at a loss of how to proceed. He saw James in the garden and tapped the glass in the window and gestured for him to come into the house. James entered and stood next to John waiting for him to speak.

"The visions must only work for you."

James shrugged his shoulders. "Do you think I have some form of special power?"

"Not sure, but you must have something. I saw and felt nothing."

"Where do we go from here."

"We monitor you when you sit in the chair through the video cam. Do you have any more of those tablets?"

"I'll take two after lunch."

James settled into the chair with John resting back with a book on the settee waiting for James to drift off to sleep. For a while nothing out of the ordinary happened, then James stood up, walked towards the window, stepped straight through the glass and disappeared. John jumped up off the settee and hurried toward the window and tried to follow but couldn't. He ran out of the room and into the garden looking around but James was nowhere to be seen. He returned to the house checking every room but still no James. He returned to the library, retrieved the camera and played it through and it showed exactly what he had originally observed. There was nothing else for him to do and he sat back on the settee and waited.

Three hours later James returned through the glass, sat back down in the chair, eyes closed, as if he had just slept there for the last few hours and had not moved. John waited. Twenty minutes later James stirred, opened his eyes, stood and looked towards John. "Anything of interest happen?"

"I have loads to tell you. This is madness."

John decided to hold back a bit before he disclosed what he had witnessed, "another vision?" he prompted.

"I dreamed I walked around my garden and then into town. Called into the supermarket and strolled around the aisles. I didn't know old Joe Dowell had died his funeral passed me on the High Street."

John remained non-committal, giving nothing away. "He had been ill for quite a while and I would have attended the funeral if I'd realised."

I waited until the cortege passed and went into the library to read the papers."

John prompted further, "anything of interest?"

"A rape outside Peaches' pub at around 11.30am four days ago but they have no obvious suspect."

John homed in on this. "That's the third rape over the last twelve months. They need to catch this guy and castrate him."

"I'll hold the knife," said an angry James. "Scum like that should be strung up by the goolies and left to hang until it drops off."

"I'll sharpen it for you. Any other interesting news?"

"A landslide in Haiti killing over fifty people. M4 closed last week for 10 hours due to a lorry overturning near Reading causing chaos and gridlocking everything for most of the day. Lottery rollover."

"Do you remember the numbers?"

James had to think for a few seconds. "I know the first three were 5, 9, 14, not sure of the other numbers; oh yes, 23, 8, 9 or 19, not sure and 1, the bonus I think. Redundancies in the factory out by Jumbly Road where they make motor parts, they are moving the plant to China. Loads of news on Parliament, a scandal with one MP, but that's nothing new, and a fire somewhere is Scotland, can't remember where exactly."

John debated whether to tell him about his disappearance but decided to check something out first.

"Do you think I saw into the future?"

"I think it's more than that. I think you were actually there in the future."

"Can't be I was sitting in that chair."

"Are you sure?"

"Come on, you were here and witnessed me in the chair asleep."

John, despite what he had earlier thought, decided to come clean and enlightened him on what had happened, but first he made a quick phone call.

"I disappeared through that glass? Why didn't you follow me?"

"I tried. You walked into the future James. Not sure how many days but I don't think it's more than a few weeks. What happens there happens here within a short period of time. Joe is still alive but near the end, that was the phone call I just made to check."

"This is really screwing me up." His eyes sharpened. "We can stop the rape from happening and catch the culprit, it will happen in a few days and we know the time and place. Why do you think that I was able to go forward but it wouldn't let you through? Let me see the video."

It was exactly like John had said. He stood, walked over to the window, and disappeared. "Wait a moment, how did I get back. I stepped into the future, therefore, I must have somehow stepped back into the present."

"What did you do after the library?

"I walked home."

"There's you answer. You walked home and instead of entering by the door, you returned through the window."

"I remember being in the garden and then waking up in my chair."

"The window is exactly that, a window into the future and you seem to be the only one that is able to walk through it."

"I didn't notice anything different. Don't you think I should have noticed changes?"

"You didn't notice because it was only a few weeks into our future and you were familiar with all that you saw, but there were changes. Joe is the one which stands out; as of now he is still alive and the rape has not, in our present time, happened. I suspect that if we analyse all that you did notice in greater detail numerous changes would show up. You were unconscious, so you were labouring under your subconscious mind so the pictures you saw were already imbedded there so you were not looking for change."

"Why do I have to fall asleep first. I don't understand why that should be the case."

"If I am correct, I don't think you do. You would never think to walk through a glass window if you were awake, but asleep your subconscious mind has no such restrictions. Go and try. Go to the window and take a step forward, I bet you will be able to just walk through."

James laughed. "Either that or you'll be taking me to the hospital to remove glass from my body."

"Go on, give it a try now, walk forward a few steps turn and walk straight back." James looked at John unsure and apprehensively walked to the window. "Look, if there is resistance from the glass you will feel it and you stop."

James turned to look back at John for reassurance and stepped forward four steps, turned, and walked back four steps. He felt nothing strange but knew he'd walked through solid glass and now back through it again and stood exactly where he started. He asked John to try it. He shook his head stating that he had tried it the first time James had walked through and the window stayed solid.

James felt uneasy. "What does all this mean?"

"You, for reasons unbeknown, are able to walk into the future whereas I cannot, that is the simple answer, why that should be I don't know." He did have a theory but he needed to research it further before mentioning it to James and briskly informed him he needed to go back to his house for the rest of the day.
On his way home, he called into the supermarket and bought a load of lottery tickets. He knew the first three numbers and the other three numbers he changed according to what James had said and duplicated that sequence from one to twelve with the bonus number. In all he had spent almost three hundred pounds.

He knew through his studies in astrophysics that everything in the universe is made up from molecules arranged in different sequences and are continually in motion and for some reason James' molecules at the micro level were arranged in a sequence that allowed him to move into the future. Why, he had no idea, and then had a light bulb moment and rushed home to research what permeated in the forefront of his mind.

What he did know was that molecules were always in motion, in solids and in liquids and are packed tightly together. In a solid, the motion of the molecules can be likened to a machine humming in constant vibration mode. In a liquid, the molecules can move freely among each other like water, in a sort of slithering fashion. In a gas, the density of molecules is generally less than in a liquid or solid of the same chemical compound, and can move even more freely than in a liquid. For a specific compound in each state the speed of molecular motion increases as the absolute temperature increases but he didn't notice any rise in temperature when James disappeared which seemed strange.

He was aware, from his work with astrophysics, about parallel and alternate reality universes, but until now had looked upon them as little more than a hypothetical concept. He had seen calculations that when attacked from the view point using mathematical formula, for our universe to exist, somewhere there must be a second corresponding reality mirroring our own world but co-existing within the same space but in an alternate universe. In other words, dimensions within dimensions, bubbles flowing as if in water. An alternate mirror realm that exists parallel to our own but in a different dimension and shielded from us by bubbles.

He had attended numerous discussion groups and conferences regarding the status of a single universe which claims that many different universes coexist and directly affect each other in a form of gravity pull and influence one another through quantum mechanics, a branch of mechanics that deals with the mathematical description of motion and interaction of subatomic particles, incorporating concepts of quantisation of energy, wave particle duality, and the correspondent principle that universes coexist within each other in bubbles connected by black hole pathways.

He still had trouble reconciling in his own mind, still, even if he accepted the parallel universe concept how could James step into his future, for there was nothing that he read that could quantify that happening. Granted, he could accept it is possible to move forward in time by travelling at or near the speed of light thereby slowing down the normal timeline, but that still failed to answer the question of how James walked into his future and was able to return unscathed into his own present timeline.

Something else troubled him, and this he felt it impossible to rationalise. James had moved from one dimension into another, but that dimension was in his future and from what John was able to understand, a replica of the dimension they were living in. A duality separated only be a time difference; two bubbles moving together in a binary existence and cloaked to mirror each move to what was happening in the other reality around a month or so later. That being the case, there must be another identical James in that dimension following the same or nearly the same life as James in this dimension and married to the exact same Carolyn, both with distinct personalities, similar in demeanour, thought, looks and age. He, everyone, the more he thought about it the more preposterous it seemed. He couldn't get his head around the fact or believe it was even possible. What happened in the other dimension came to pass in this dimension weeks, even months later, but from the limited information he held, the normal period seems to be around a month. This brought free will into the mix. How can free will exist if what is to be has already been decided?

Carolyn returned from her parents to find John staying at their house huddled together with James talking about a concept she partially understood and smiled to herself as she brought them tea and sandwiches.

"You two - not thinking of starting a secret society are you?" she lovingly grinned.

"Could be love, want to join," her husband bantered.

"With you two, I'd rather wash dishes."

Both smiled at her as if to say, well go on then. "John, when you have a moment, no great rush, I need to talk to you about dad, he's not himself of late and I think he should go and get himself checked out but he'll not hear of it from me or mum but he'll listen to you."

"I'll phone him later, need to finish up with James first and then I must go to keep a dental appointment."

"You not staying for dinner?"

"No, I have work to do from home and will not be back until tomorrow.

"I'm off out and will phone you later tonight about dad and you can let me know what he says."

"Before you go love, is it alright with you if I go out for a few beers with the boys tonight?"

"Why ask, you know I never have a problem with you spending the odd night at the pub. The last time you were out must be a good six weeks ago," looking lovingly into her husband's face thinking how much she loved him and left to go to the shops.

A few days later, James and John were speaking on the phone. "The rape is tonight and I'll be over your house at eight o clock to give us plenty of time to prepare."

"It might be easier to just phone the police and leave it at that."

"Come on James, they'll want to know how we know about it and if we inform them anonymously, they'll just write it off as a crank call."

Ten thirty that evening saw them cloaked in shadow near the Peacher's pub wearing balaclavas, gloves, old clothes and shoes intending to dispose of them later, both carrying short scaffolding tubes from a nearby building site. They were just to the right of the pub at the end of the car park in darkness, crouched low to the ground. People were leaving, shouting goodnight to each other, some walking while others drove away. The last thing they wanted was to spook the rapist but for all their serendipity they were unable to see anyone hiding waiting to pounce. The time had just turned eleven and they noticed movement at the far end of the car park. A man had stopped and sat on a bench just off the main road as if taking a rest.

"Do you think that's him?" whispered James.

"Let's just wait. Nothing suspicious there, he's not even trying to conceal himself."

Five minutes later he stood up and walked passed the pub. Ten minutes later nearing eleven thirty a lone girl come out of the pub which had closed their door fifteen minutes before and assumed the girl worked there and was on her way home. She walked around the back of the pub towards her car, opened the boot, placed her bag inside and closed it. Out of nowhere the same man appeared and grabbed the girl dragging her away from the car into the nearby wood out of sight towards the river. Their trigger for action pulling down caps over their faces wearing glasses.

They ran past the car toward the two people. The man had his hand over the girl's mouth speaking something into her ear. James, without hesitation, struck him across the back near his shoulders with his tube followed by another strike catching his left shoulder as John hit him across the legs. The girl collapsed hysterically to the floor as if paralysed. John bent down and reassured her that everything would be alright and helped her back to her feet as she gave a few well aimed kicks at the man's groin. John tied his arms and legs with cord, dragged the man back towards the girl's car and phoned the police, and when they heard the sirens, moved away into the trees and waited until the two police cars turned into the car park and then they quickly disappeared back into the night.

The following day, radio and television and internet were filled with the attempted rape story, the girl describing what had happened and how she wished she could thank the two mysterious good Samaritans that saved her after she finished work. It turned out she was a student studying for her masters in philosophy and worked part time at the pub to supplement her income. That evening the man was charged with unlawful abduction, attempted rape, and three other rapes. The police made an appeal for the two vigilantes to come forward, but that was the last thing they intended to do, for them that was the end of the matter.

Chapter Four

Nothing out of the ordinary happened over the next few weeks. John was still troubled by the parallel universe concept and the ramifications pertaining to time travel and read all the recent articles on mirror, multi and bubble theory universes. It all came down to the fact that even though James had stepped into another universe that was almost identical, the time differential meant that they were able to time travel, for what happened in that world happened later in his. This knowledge was a powerful tool and the potential was frightening. This power, in the wrong hands, could prove to be catastrophic.

He knew that no matter what they or anyone did to change the future, the timeline of history would always reassert itself, and he was half expecting the girl to be raped sometime in the future. The following day he called into the pub and talked to the girl who was more that eager to tell him of her ordeal making her a minor celebrity. Another few weeks elapsed and nothing happened to the girl and he surmised that the rape, whether it happened or didn't happen, would not have changed the chronological timeline of history, therefore, there was nothing to reassert. Still, he needed to think how he, and society generally, were to handle this new knowledge.

He didn't think James worried about it. His attitude, if history always reasserted itself everything would stay the same and so would the future. From his understanding, but again it was only supposition, only James had been into the other dimension, but he suspected, if James could do it, there must be others in the same position, unless of course, the only pathway resided through the window at James' house which seemed unlikely. After a lot of soul searching, his only sensible conclusion was it was far too dangerous to open this knowledge into society. The next time he met with James he asked if he had been back into the other dimension and his answer surprised him.

He gave John a guarded smile. "Yes, it is the same world as ours from what I have seen so far. I have overridden my subconscious mind and I am able to enter awake."

"Your house, who lives there?"

"As in this world, but I haven't met them. Everything is doubled, twin to people here, but I don't know them and they don't know me."

"What if they think you are the other you?"

A few said hello and I was asked to tell Caroline her books are overdue when at the library."

"Similar name."

"Yes."

He chuckled, "My other sister. I don't suppose you met me, did you?"

"No such luck," he smirked, but his countenance quickly turned melancholic wondering if he'd tell John. He had carried a great burden since yesterday.

"I can't get my head around this. I have another sister."

"No, a person who looks like your sister, but very much a different person."

"My parents, how are they doing?"

"Can we change the subject," he bit sharply. How could he answer that question when he knew would happen in ten days. Did he spill and say, or keep the secret until then? Eventually, they would know. Was it better to keep them in ignorance until then, give them a little more time, and if they did know what could they do but only worry for the next several days; no matter what they did the future was carved in stone. He wished he had never gone into the other dimension; he would be blissfully ignorant of the catastrophe that was about to engulf them as a family.

John quickly picked up on his nuances. "Something troubling you?"

He could see John's face, he was clever, very clever, and James needed time to think and process what he knew. Last night he had not slept, even his wife had picked up on his mood. "I just need a little more time to sort out a few problems. Please John, ask me no more questions until I am able to think a few things through."

John gave him a mischievous grin. "I will wipe that sadness out of you into gladness," and handed him a cheque for five and a half million pounds.

James stared at John without speaking, and looked at the cheque with incredulity.

"Well, say something?"

"Made out to me, where from, why? I can't accept it."

"Yes, you can, and you will. Remember when I asked you about the lottery numbers? I went and bought the winning ticket."

"How? I wasn't sure of all the numbers. I couldn't remember the last few."

"I know so I used all the combinations you gave me and bingo, we won eleven million. Now what do you say, where's the happy face?"

James looked at the cheque and back at John and smiled but would gladly give it back if only the knowledge he held proved false, or if he could give the money to someone to make it not so. He smiled.

"There, happy smile, see! Carolyn will be over the moon." He needed to keep this up, but kept having paroxysms of guilt every time he looked at John. The same outbursts he'd had since he had known, a burden no person should have to carry alone. He decided he would not tell them that their father would die of heart failure in nine days and could only wish he had made the correct decision by keeping them in the dark.

"From your escapades, anything I should know about?"

"Been back twice over the last few weeks, last time yesterday. An earthquake in Iceland next week disrupting air travel. Two murders, a report from the House of Lords on changes to the Income Bill - rejecting it and sending it back to the Commons for amendments, a few other things but nothing major."

"Anything nearer home?"

There it was, the direct question placing him firmly on the spot. A lie that could not but be uncovered over the next several days. He felt physically sick, thinking was omission the same as a lie. He was battling with semantics. He felt adrift, alone, drowning in falsehood wishing someone, anyone, would throw him a lifeline to take him away from his turmoil.

"Are you feeling ill?

"I need to lie down," using a lie to cover a lie, each lie building upon the other until eventually they all came crashing down into duplicity.

John picked up on James' conundrum. He knew something major was weighing heavily upon his mind, and by simple deduction, it could only have been something that James had witnessed when in the other dimension but for him to push now was not the right time. He was astute enough to know that whatever it was would unfold over the next few weeks.

James went to bed, more to be alone than with tiredness. Carolyn would shortly be home from work and he had to face her and pretend everything was all right. When he told her about the winnings, she would immediately want to share their good joy with her parents, and knowing how she thought, would go about booking a world cruise and organising a meal for all of them at the weekend. A world cruise was something her parents had talked about for years. Knowing her father was not in the best of health she knew it could only be a positive for him. She'd be on the phone to John before the day was out and he would show the same level of positivity and even insist in sharing the cost.

For the first time, he realised that this secret he held could have serious repercussions in his marriage and his friendship with his brother in law and totally sour his mother in law against him. John would surely realise that he had known and done nothing about trying to save his father. He could not reverse death; perhaps he could delay it for it a short time but remembered what had happened with the terrorist attack. Their intervention had resulted in more death. What would be the outcome if he tried to do the same again with his father in law. He could make sure he'd be in hospital. That was about the only thing he could ensure, but he suspected it would make no difference. This was all so complicated and he regretted the day he had ever walked into the other dimension, but recognised what he knew could not be unknown as much as he railed against himself. This burden was his alone to carry, and must be carried until the knowledge he knew became the knowledge of his nearest and dearest and that was where his terror lay.

That night he informed his wife they had won the lottery shared between them and John and what he predicted soon came to pass. She phoned her parents giving them the happy news. She first thought that they may already know from John but he had let her break the news instead. The next day was Saturday and she booked the best restaurant in town for a fabulous dinner.

They met in the cocktail bar and ordered a bottle of Dom Perignon and sat together smiling and joking, all that is except James. He tried to look happy, hiding his melancholy from them. He looked at Ken, his father in law, knowing he would be dead by this time next week. The following Friday night at 10am he would have his fatal heart attack and a tear formed in the corner of his eye; he excused himself to go to the rest room, closed himself into one of the cubicles and let the tears fall; a trickle soon turned into a flood. He had never experienced this level of hurt before and felt he had betrayed them.

He could stay in the restroom no longer or questions would be asked. When he returned, Carolyn had a few travel booklets on the table and they were all talking about the cruise. She wanted them all to go on a ten-week cruise and was looking to book it on Monday. The amount of money they now had, none of them needed to work again. James needed to say something to at least delay the booking, but didn't wish to dampen the enthusiasm of such a happy occasion.

"John, you up for it?"

"Up and ready for it, he replied to his sister.

"I think we should wait a few weeks."

"Don't be a spoilsport Ken," Janice his wife replied.

James felt now was his chance. "I think Ken is right, let's wait for a few weeks before we book; we could stop off at a few places and combine a cruise with a holiday on land as well. What do you say, John?"

He picked up something in James' voice and hesitated before replying. "Can't do any harm to wait a few weeks."

Carolyn was having none of it. "Come on, we can book an hotel any time after the cruise if we wish."

James needed them all to be together over the next week not running around looking, planning, busying themselves with exuberant excitement making copious plans, but to be together, relaxing, sharing, and simply enjoying each other as a family. "Can I suggest a little compromise? Starting tomorrow we spend the next five days at a top London hotel. I'll book a large suite so we can all be together, and we can leave tomorrow after lunch. Nice meals, champagne, waiter service in the room, pampering to our every whim, relaxing and simply just enjoying each other's company, no pressure, and then we can think about booking a cruise."

"I'll run with that."

"I'm with you on that Ken."

"If dad and mam are for it, count me in, and you sis?"

"The same."

"I'll get right on it and book it either when I get back tonight or first thing tomorrow morning. I'll drive, you just leave everything to me, and now we can enjoy the rest of the evening in celebration of our good luck." Carolyn leaned over and kissed him. John furnished him with a suspicious smile saying not a word.
On the Monday morning, John was down first and managed to catch James returning from the gym after his early morning workout and asked him what was wrong. James tried to procrastinate and try as he did, he just couldn't stay relaxed even after his workout.

"I know something happened the last time you were in the other dimension."

"What makes you think that?"

"Come on James what do you take me for, there is something serious on your mind. We are close friends as well as being brothers in law."

James had to say something. "Yes, I have a serious problem but can I please ask you to hold off until Saturday and I will tell you. For the rest of this week I want you and everyone to just enjoy themselves and put everything you have into our family. Will you do that for me?"

"I have little choice," he grumped, "yes of course I will."

"John, you do have a right to know what is on my mind but I see no value in telling you now for nothing I do or say, or what you can do or say will change anything. What I can tell you is that I am suffering badly with the knowledge in my possession. Now please, don't ask me again but just focus on enjoying the next few days or I may well break down and cry if you keep on pressuring me for information."

They left the hotel on the Friday, everyone in high spirits, the excitement in all their voices still very much palpable, everyone that is accept James. He was careful not to show it in company, but when no one could see him his demur soon gave him away and he fell into despair, recognising his father in law would not see this day out; at just after ten that evening, he would suffer a fatal heart attack, and even the compensation of knowing he would not suffer prolonged pain lent James not an iota of salvation, for tomorrow Ken would be dead.

Carolyn had retired to bed early that evening, but he knew he'd be getting precious little sleep. As each minute ticked forward, he reflected on a quote from Macbeth:

Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow,

Creeps in this petty pace from day to day,

To the last syllable of recorded time;

And all our yesterdays have lighted fools

The way to dusty death. Out, out, brief candle!

Life's but a walking shadow, a poor player,

That struts and frets his hour upon the stage,

And then is heard no more. It is a tale

Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,

Signifying nothing.

How appropriate he thought. He looked at the clock, it was 9.30pm and phoned his in laws. Ken answered the phone and it took all his will power not to choke as he thanked him for making the last week special and expressed the love he held for him.

"I'm so lucky. You know James, I feel if I live to be a hundred, this last week will stay so very special to Janice and myself. I am glad you suggested it and now we have a cruise to look forward to over the next few months."

"I feel the same way and I want to thank you for all you have done for me and for giving me such a wonderful wife in my Carolyn, and Ken, this is from the heart, I am proud to call you dad and mam and to have known you all these years."

"You are feeling emotional tonight; anyway, I must go, Janice is making a cup of tea and then we're off to bed. I will speak with you tomorrow. How do you fancy coming over for lunch?" His in-laws weren't blood relatives, but he loved them with every fibre of his being, for love recognises no barriers and is always so full of hope and future happiness, but he knew there was no hope for Ken. James was crying into the phone trying not to show it. "Yes, that would be nice." He couldn't help himself saying it. "good bye my... If there is a heaven," he couldn't finish and rang off and whispered, "may God protect you and give Janice, John and my wife the strength to endure the next few weeks." He left the house, walked to the nearest public telephone and phoned emergency services informing them of a heart attack victim, suppling them with the address, at least, he reasoned, they'll be on hand at the time of his heart attack, but he knew it would do no good. It was more to ease his conscious than for hope of Ken's survival. His death had already been written and once written could not be unwritten; slowly, he walked home head bowed to wait the inevitable phone call.

He made himself a cup of tea and sat to wait. A half an hour later the phone rang. He stared at it as if it would sting him. He knew he had to pick it up and grabbed for it, his poison chalice and heard sobbing.

Janice, in a garbled shaky voice said, "James, James, is that you? She was straining to stay coherent.

His voice calm, neutral. "I'm here."

"Ken, he's gone," she sobbed.

"I know..." he needed to be careful what he said. He nearly told her he knew and was waiting for her phone call. "Are you all right, Janice?" Realising how stupid that sounded.

"He's dead."

"We're on our way. Have you phoned John or shall I phone him?"

"Could you, and the phone went dead."

Funny how the mind twists and turns when something dreadful happens. A dead Ken and a dead phone, he thought and just as quick threw the thought away. He walked up the stairs and woke Carolyn.

"James, come to bed," still a little disorientated from her sudden waking. She noticed him crying and jumped up and he explained. Soon they were in the car driving to John's house, rather than phone they would impart the bad news in person.

"John glared at James. If John were medusa his look would have turned James into stone and mouthed telling him he knew. With tear filling eyes, he nodded an affirmation and John turned away, aghast.

Janice sat in a chair sobbing, a few of the neighbours sitting with her left now the rest of her family had arrived. Carolyn bent down and hugged her mother soon followed by John, the three of them crying and hugging, consoling each other as their grief deepened as acceptance slowly crept into their consciousness; Ken was not coming back. Janice looked towards James her eyes telling him to join them, Carolyn stood and said she'd make tea and her mother joined her leaving the other two together.

John turned and started to walk away, "you knew and kept it from me, didn't you?"

"Yes, I knew."

"How could you?"

"John, what good would it have done? Nothing you, I, or anyone could have stopped it from happening."

"You phoned the paramedics, didn't you? That's why they turned up so quickly, and a few minutes later that's when it happened. They were there on site just before it occurred. You should have told me."

"I did what I thought was right."

John sat on a chair at the table and held his head in this hands tears running down his face. James walked up behind him and placed his hands on his shoulders. "Would you have acted the same if you had known? I wanted everyone together, happy. The only way to achieve that was to keep what I knew locked away from the rest of you."

John understand what James had done and realised his torment knowing and keeping that dark secret and felt his compassion rising. "I'm sorry I lost it. I understand it was hell for you. After giving it more thought, I believe I might well have acted the same way."

"That means a lot to me. I have been so worried about your reaction and felt so alone the past week. I phoned and spoke with Ken just after nine and he was happy. If it's any consolation he said, I'm so lucky. You know James, I feel if I live to be a hundred, this last week will stay so very special to Janice and myself."

John turned his head and looked at James and said, "thank you. You did right by us and I am so sorry what you have had to go through the last week. No one deserved what you had to endure cocooned within yourself watching us being so happy as a family when you suffered alone, forced to show the rest of us a happy smiling face."

After the funeral the following week, things settle down as life moved its inexorable way forward creating further history.

Chapter Five

Carolyn told James that Janice hadn't been managing very well over the last few weeks and suggested she go to stay with her for a while, he could visit and spend the occasional night. Even with the money they won, Carolyn still worked and was on compassionate leave. James, a trained psychologist, carried on with his normal routine.

With Carolyn being at her mother's John often stayed with James. They sometimes went to the pub, but tonight they intended to stay home and discuss the topic that was never far from their minds.

"Before you ask, no, I've not been back there since the funeral. I don't want to know the future, it's far too painful. I haven't even sat in the chair in case I doze off to sleep. If I could stop or change bad things from happening it may be different, but I can't."

John screwed his eyes up. "Are you sure?"

James was irritated. "I couldn't do a damn thing to help your father, so don't go there."

John drove his argument forward, "you did, you made sure we were all together for that week. The best week ever for him and for us and kept the pain to yourself. Look what he said to you just before he died, so yes, you made a positive difference. Providing the timeline of history is not altered, within that framework, you can change things. We stopped the rape, proof positive our actions do matter. It was my father's time to die like one day it will be yours and mine, it's our destiny, for change is the great constancy of our existence."

James' conscious mind still felt reluctant to visit or have anything to do with the other dimension. What he had experienced held a profound effect upon his psyche but his subconscious mind worked in the opposite direction and was weighing up the options. "I don't ever want to feel the pain of what I knew about Ken again and yet, I want to know, but realise I can't have one without the other."

John understood the duality of James' conundrum and asked him how he intended solving it.

"There is no solution, it boils down to either I know all or I know nothing."

John looked at him and waited. "You intend to go back," it was an obvious statement but he wanted him to spell it out.

"Yes, and I'll take a recorder and writing pad with me."

James walked forward. John tried to follow but as James went through he found himself alone wedged against the window. He sighed to himself and flopped down on the settee to wait for James to return.

The garden looked the same but the weather had changed from cloud and drizzly rain into a hot sunny day. James knew he had moved into his future, inside the mirror reality that was but a replica of his own and walked out of the garden heading into town paying minute attention to any changes in the environment while walking towards the library. Now alert, he noticed several minor changes. A house being built on the corner of High Street had a roof on it, that wasn't the case where he'd just come from and the library had been painted and scaffolding had been removed from the statue at the crossroads. Small changes granted, but still changes, showing that time had moved forward.

Taking a seat in the library, he picked up the daily paper and the front page showed a picture of a woman living in Dean Street about a mile from where he lived who had been murdered two days previous. Her body had been found buried on waste ground just outside the cemetery, it was pure luck it had been found so quickly and it would not have been found at all if it wasn't near a badger sett.

Her husband had been charged with her murder; she was killed at home and her body moved in the boot of his car which showed spots of dried blood and DNA testing proved it to be hers also, one of her earrings was found in the boot. Tyre tracks, which matched his car, were also found near the badger sett. James thought it was a funny place to bury a body if the murderer never wanted it found.

The evidence against the husband proved overwhelming; the police had found the shovel he used to bury the body with his fingerprints over it. He was arrested at home the morning after the discovery of the body in a drunken stupor. When questioned, he wasn't even aware his wife had been missing let alone murdered, stating he had been drunk for the last few days after finding out she was having a clandestine affair.

Questioned further, he stated his wife had admitted to the affair but categorically refused to disclose the name of her paramour and refused to stop seeing him. He admitted to having a heated argument that lasted for over two hours until she rushed out and that was the last he saw of her. He then hit the whiskey bottle and stayed drunk for the next few days adamant he had not killed her despite the damming evidence culminating against him.

After investigation, there proved not a shred of evidence a lover had ever existed. The consensus among her many friends further concluded that there was no way she could have been having an affair, and the police, rightly, were sceptical especially after the few of the neighbours heard him shouting at her that he would kill her and feed her mangy body to the worms. After finishing reading the frontpage article it looked as if he was guilty of the murder.

As he carried on reading the rest of the paper another article caught his attention. A large oil tanker had run aground on rocks just off the Cornish coast, black oil hosing out of the crippled tanker into the water and washed ashore causing an environmental disaster and made a note of the tanker's name. A celebrity death from a suspected drug overdose, a politician caught with his hand in the till, a fire in London resulting in two deaths, and a few other articles. He looked at the horse racing winners from yesterday and made a note, and chuckled. He would have a little flutter and give the winnings to the battered wife's hostel in town.

As he left the library one of the librarians shouted his name and said, "See you later, Jamie." He turned knowing the face but not the name, in his reality, he called her Jane but wasn't sure here so thought it best to just wave. A thought suddenly hit him as he walked back; what if he chanced to bump into his double and his wife. In this reality, his garden was their garden, his face was his double's, here he was the interloper. What could he say to them if they met? He stopped just outside his, or was it not his garden? His mind jerked and jumped and circled frantically in a maelstrom of uncertainty as his brain tried to catch up with his confused thoughts; it frightened him almost into paralysis and he stopped walking. He needed to hurry back and return to his reality where he felt secure and approached the garden with caution looking to see if there was anyone in the house before he marched through the window. He found John lounging on the settee reading a book. Seeing James, he quickly jumped to his feet letting his book drop to the floor.

He saw the look on James' face. "What's wrong?"

James stepped over the book and flopped down on the settee and asked John if he could fetch him a glass of water.

"Here," handing the glass to him. John felt nervous, thinking not another family crisis. James quickly picked up on that thought and laid his mind to rest. "What is it then?"

"Thinking you are meeting people you know, but you don't. My house is not my house but someone else's and what would I say if I met them face to face? I am an alien, in an alien environment, but nothing there is alien to me. The people look and act the same, even their mannerisms are similar. Landscape, houses, shops, library, my house, all similar and yet so different."

John fully empathised with James' mindset waiting a little while for him to find his equilibrium before replying. "Everything you see is the same but a little into the future."

"I'm feeling fine now, but for a while back there I felt as if inside a cloud of unreality and it frightened me. There are a few things that will happen over the next month or two. One that is close to home which I think we should investigate and another, an environmental catastrophe. Thankfully there were no fatalities, nonetheless, I think we should try and avert it happening."

"Remember what we have discovered about the timeline of history."

"I'm aware of that," feeling a little irritated John mentioned it. "One is a murder, husband kills and buries wife, less than a mile from here. Everyone feels he is guilty, the police charged him after her body was found but he has denied it."

"In these cases, the husband is always number one suspect, and they all plead not guilty or give a defence of diminished responsibility no matter what evidence is arrayed against them. What makes you think this is any different?"

"Nothing really, but after reading the press article, the evidence against him is damming, but I'm not sure, it just seems too convenient."

After the shock he had just experienced, John felt he must not show even the slightest negativity. "I agree, if he's innocent we'll prove it. Where do we start?"

"First I need to pen an anonymous letter to the authorities and press informing them of a potential environmental catastrophe. We'll give the shipping line the heads up as well giving time and date of the potential disaster. Then we tackle the murder."

"When does the murder happen?"

"Today is Saturday, next Thursday afternoon at 10 Mantra Road. Morris Ellis is to kill his wife Sandra if the article I've read is correct."

"He may well be guilty."

"The evidence against him feels just a little too perfect. He was even seen blatantly placing a large object in the boot of his car in front of neighbours not even trying to be discrete."

John needed to act the provocateur. "You inferred that from reading one article? Papers lie as much as politicians."

James immediately picked up on his scepticism. If their roles were reversed, he'd act the same way. "Not exactly," realising he needed to be more convincing. "I'm a psychologist, this is more of a gut feeling not from what I have read. Frankly, the pieces are too neat, too perfect, and in any event, we can check it out purely as an intellectual exercise to quell my insatiable curiosity. One night, then I'll know for certain. Call it a whim of mine if you like."

John knew better than to argue. "I'm with you. My army intelligence training will help us here. You have a plan? Of course you do," answering his own request, "you must have or you would not be looking at me with such confidence. You're a lot calmer now than you were a little earlier."

He chuckled. "I've got my mojo back. Changing the subject, when is Carolyn coming home?"

"I spoke with her last night and she's not sure, our mother is not holding up that well."

A blankness moved across James' countenance. His body language tightening, reinforcing what his face showed, as if to say: I feel the guilt, could I have done something to have prevented his death, simultaneously looking deep into John's eyes for absolution.

"James, you did right by us. Stop being eaten up with melancholic self-guilt. There is no guilt. There never should have been any guilt on your part and I was wrong to speak to you the way I did. That was anger and shock and I apologise again for what I thought and said. Anyway, it's time you got those letters written warning the world against the environmental disaster about to unfold."

Tuesday late morning, after spending Sunday and Monday researching, saw them outside Sandra's house sitting in James' new Rover. From what they gathered after discretely talking with neighbours, Sandra was a bit of a party animal and busy in the community with several projects, and had that annoying quality of being labelled as pushy and liked getting her own way, but she always spoke highly of her husband, and to all intent and purpose, had a happy marriage. Her husband seemed to be the easy-going type and left her to her own devices, always spoke highly of her when out socialising with his friends and they seemed happy when in each other's company. The only fly in the ointment, he drank far too much, and on a few occasions needed help in getting home and often passed out, remembering little the following morning, and he'd been like that for the last few years.
"He could have cracked when he found out about the affair. Often the shock takes them over the edge."

"According to the article, he found out on the Tuesday and killed her. The body was found the following day and he was arrested on the Thursday. The article I read was on the Friday so must have been written on the Thursday and by then he had also been charged. Look, she is leaving the house." James started his engine.

As she drove off, they followed. Twenty minutes later she stopped at the La Mont restaurant and met up with three other women and together they ordered a late lunch. John and James entered and sat as close to them as they could, both ordering a coffee and a meal but they were not close enough to know what they were discussing. Their conversation was animated but amicable with lots of laughter but Sandra seemed to be the one doing most of the talking. The third woman who they later learned was called Courtney, hardly spoke from what they could make out but when she did seem to be agreeing with Sandra.

"Do you know the other women?" John asked.

"The dark haired one I have seen her before, I think she works in the court but not sure what function she does there, the other two I've never seen before. We'll tip the waiter and ask him."

Surprising what a twenty pound note will get you; the waiter, believing their motive to be a little female comfort, even offering an introduction, informed them the four were regulars and met for lunch weekly and one evening a month. They already knew a bit about Sandra, John discretely turning on his lapel recorder as the waiter started speaking.

The saying is true, if you want to know anything about anything ask a waiter, thought John. The dark haired one did indeed work at the court as a Circuit Judge and stayed entrenched in the feminine corner when handing down judgment, Married to an architect and well off financially as well as socially. The tall, light haired woman, worked as a family doctor, married to a gynaecologist. The third woman had married a television producer last year and worked as a Chief Inspector of Police. The last, referring to Sandra, he wasn't sure about, but knew she did voluntary unpaid work and her husband, Morris, ran his own construction company. Perhaps not so socially connected as the others, he still earned serious money. Making sure he'd pocketed his tip, the waiter smirked that they'd be hard pushed to pull any of those four. He grinned, giving them a false smile and suggested it may be worth sending a bottle of champagne over, more to increase their bill than their chances of pulling one of the women. They had the information they needed, thanked him and waited for their order to arrive.

Twenty minutes later the four women got up and left, the dark haired one paying the bill. John threw a few notes on the table and they followed them out, watching as they walked to their cars and drove away. They looked at each other as if to say, what now.

"We follow Sandra," said John shrugging his shoulders.

She drove out toward West Point apartments, parked at the back of the building and went inside. Following was not an option and they debated whether to sit it out in the car to wait for her to emerge or give up and go home. Just then, the dark-haired woman turned up followed a few minutes later by the other two who parked next to Sandra's car and went into the flat.

"They just left each other so why come here?" James said.

"Stay in the car, I'll go and find out the number of the flat and ask around."

James scanned the carpark. "How, there's no one around to ask?"

"Leave that to me." John walked over to the door they used to enter the building and skimmed down the list of flat numbers. He was sure the button they pressed before entering their code was around half way down the list of names displayed. He copied the names from the list and returned to the car. They didn't have a lot of time, the murder would happen within the next twenty-four hours, probably sooner, so whatever they needed to do, it needed to be done soon.

John searched the internet looking for the professions of the individuals. Courtney 's profession showed up as a Circuit Judge. Finding the Police Inspector was even easier, the tall light haired woman proved to be her, so the other one was the doctor, married to the gynaecologist. A little more information, but still nowhere near the problem of why the four were together in the flat just after meeting over lunch.

"We stay and wait, unless you have a better suggestion, John."

"What I wouldn't give to be a fly on the wall right now."

Waiting in a car doing nothing is akin to watching paint dry and after two hours, there was still no sign of them. A few cars entered the carpark, parked, and the drivers went into the building, but most of the residents entered by the front entrance, so people walking were few and far between. Another hour passed, and still no movement and they debated going back to watch Sandra's house and find out if Morris was still there when Courtney came out, jumped into her car and exited the carpark. Twenty minutes later the other two came out and did the same. They waited, another hour passed, still no Sandra. This was getting mind numbingly monotonous.

"I think we should go back and watch the other house." At that very moment Courtney, sitting in the front passenger seat, returned with the others in the same car, jumped out, collected Sandra's car, and started to exit the car park.

"What was that all about?"

"Not sure, but what we do know is that Sandra is still in the flat unless she has used the front entrance."

"Follow Courtney."

Courtney parked the car outside Sandra's house soon to be joined by the other two women who parked their car out of view of James and John. The two women went around the back of the house while Courtney knocked the front door. When no one answered, she opened it using the key she held in her hand.

"Where is Sandra's husband? His car is on the drive."

They got out of their car walked around the corner and noticed the other car had gone, the conclusion being the three must have left through the back garden and could well have gone at any time. They just weren't paying attention. Half an hour later a man, who they assumed to be Morris, came out the front door. He opened the boot and carried a large parcel out of the house, placed it into the boot and drove away.

"I wonder if Sandra left the flat before the other three taking a taxi?"

"I wonder if the parcel was Sandra's body?"

"Where to now?"

"We wait I suppose."

"The house is empty so why are we waiting? We could look around the house."

"If we go in we are bound to be seen by some of the neighbours and then we'll be implicated by default in the murder. From what you read was there mention of the women? Surely they must be mentioned if only in passing."

"Nothing."

"I'll tell you what will fit. The three women turned up to explain to Sandra's husband that there was no affair and immediately left through the back entrance. Sandra must have come back to the house and he killed her, placed her body in the boot and drove away. That is exactly what we saw. Over the next week or so these women will come forward and testify that it happened the way I've just said. From what we have seen so far, he did kill her and bury her body. I think we should go home and see what transpires over the next few days and leave well alone. My original feeling on his innocence is wrong."

"It seems that is what happened but it's strange to bury the body by a badger sett where it was certain to be discovered, that doesn't seem to fit."

"Don't go there, John. Let's just leave it in the hands of destiny. Come, let's go home."

A few days later the papers were full of the murder with Morris charged and in custody, happening exactly as James had read it. He scoured all the papers for further information, but still there was no mention of the three women. At the very least, he expected a mention, if only a comment they were friends. After all, they met regularly, so they must have been more than casual acquaintances. The evidence against him proved even more damning than James had even realised. The latest revelation, they found the shovel hidden under floorboards with his finger prints on the handle. The case looked to be a slam dunk, and despite his misgivings, he needed to forget about it, there was just too much evidence again Morris to lead to any other conclusion.

Weeks passed, Carolyn was now back home, Janice, starting to adjust to her new situation, maintaining her daughter's place was with her husband, insisting she return home despite her protestation to the contrary.

The environmental disaster happened exactly as James said it would. The papers filled with the warnings that were given and why no one took any notice, with rewards offered leading to the discovery of who had sent the warning.

The theorists were out in force, some blaming terrorism, others declaring an Act of God. Some blamed the captain in a deliberate act of sabotage, and so the arguments raged, guess after guess all with not a shred of substance.

Sitting at home with Carolyn after the evening meal both with a glass of wine in their hands, James asked her what she knew of Courtney Westley.

"She's a judge, why would you want to know about her."

James ignored the question, "and Jennie Thomson?"

"Detective Chief Inspector. Why?" she said with a little more persistence.

"Wondering what she is like, nothing heavy."

His wife gave out a half-hearted snort. "You don't have the hots for her, do you?" trying to cover her reply with jocularity, but it did niggle her a little. "Have you ever met her?"

"No, of course not, but I was having lunch with John a few weeks back and she was having lunch with a few women and one of them was that women that was murdered."

"I remember, her husband did it claiming she was having an affair."

"I was wondering why none of the papers picked up they were friends, that's all."

"Not sure, she would have almost certainly have been interviewed."

"What if she failed to mention it?

"No way would she risk that, she'd have to mention it, and almost certainly it'll come out in the trial, but with the evidence against Morris he'd be strongly advised to admit it and plead temporary insanity. Look, I'm off with extended leave. I did put my notice in but with my father's death my boss said he intends to hold my resignation over for a few months."

This was news to James and he felt a little disjointed. "You never told me."

"I did mention it. I did know Don was holding it over, He phoned when I was with my mother; sorry love, it must have slipped my memory."

"Are you thinking of going back?"

"Not sure, I think it is worth us discussing it and what you intend to do."

"I work for myself so it's not the same thing. I just don't want to sit around or continually be holidaying all year."

"I think I feel the same way. You have taken a keen interest in this murder, I have seen all the research you have done. Anything you wish to tell me?"

"Originally I thought he was innocent, now I'm not that sure."

"I haven't been following the case but from what I've heard, he hasn't a hope, this is a cut and dried murder. The husband is the only one in the frame. I can tell you now, the police have the right man and are more than convinced he's guilty, no jury will find him innocent. It may not come to that if he pleads mitigating circumstances. From what I've heard, he's a bucket case in prison, and it may not even end up in court, he'll be sent straight to a mental institution."

"I didn't know it was that bad."

"According to Don, he's thinking of recommending the file be closed due to mental instability."

"Can he do that?"

"He's in charge of prosecutions, so of course he has that level of authority."

"Do you think I could meet up with Morris Ellis?"

"Why, for what reason?"

"This case has gotten to me, and I'd just like the opportunity to meet with him. Call it profession curiosity, I need to understand his mind set. It is what I do and I want you to come with me."

"What can I add?"

"Your expertise as a profiler, and doctor plus your army training and working directly with Don the Commissioner means you have a lot to contribute."

"If you want, I suppose."

"You'll come along with me to the prison?"

Her face shone, "for you my love, anything. Tomorrow I'll ring and set it up for some time next week. Can we drop it now? I have something important I want to give you in bed.

James leered at his wife and drank the rest of his wine. "For you my love, anything," repeating the words she had used.

Chapter Six

The following week saw them both outside the prison. James had a list of questions he wanted to ask Morris, and Carolyn would study his body language and take notes of his answers. She had already dedicated time to studying his profile but nothing had changed from her original prognosis that he was guilty, but she wanted to support her husband and would diligently go through the motions. They were shown into a room and told to take a seat and a few minutes later the prisoner was escorted into the room in handcuffs.

"Thank you for seeing us, Mr Ellis," said James opening the discussion. "This is Carolyn my assistant," neglecting to tell him she was his wife. "First let me say we are not associated in any authoritative way with the case and are here solely to try and help you."

"Why? The world and his uncle believes I am guilty."

"Have you pleaded yet?" said Carolyn, getting right to the heart of the matter.

"I have been told by my lawyer to plead innocent due to diminished responsibility."

Carolyn looked at him carefully. "You look far from insane from what I've seen so far."

"I'm not insane, never was insane but I was out of my mind for the first few weeks, I couldn't accept what had happened. I suppose I did go a little mad at first."

"I have looked at the evidence and it is more than damning," once again cutting into the body of the matter.

"I have no explanation other than I had nothing to do with the death of my wife and I am pleading not guilty to the charges."

James had brought Carolyn along to observe, but up to now, she was taking the lead. He needed to get inside Morris's mind and gave his wife a subliminal message which said tone it down a bit. "I believe you."

"You're the first one who does."

"Do you have any proof that your wife was having an affair?"

"I suspected her for over twelve months and on that Wednesday, she'd admitted it had been going on for a few years. I don't think I ever knew her."

"There is not a shred of evidence of any affair, do you have proof?"

"No, I don't."

"I believe you as I have said, and I'll say it again, I believe you are telling me the truth."

Carolyn give her husband a strange glance. She was certainly in the other camp and believed James was nearly there, but kept quiet.

"If you suspected for over a year, why didn't you have her followed and get the proof you needed?"

"Afraid I guess. I knew but didn't want to know, sounds crazy but I loved her. We'd been together for ten years and they were good years. She used to periodically take time out from our marriage, she just needed her own space, I didn't like it but it has always been the case since we married and I got used to it."

"When she admitted it, did you ask her to stop?"

He grunted. "Damn it, of course I asked. I begged her to stop and for us to start over again but she refused. Not exactly refused, she said she'd think about it, and it wasn't what I thought, as she needed her own space and to let her alone. With hindsight, she very much did what she wanted and I let her."

"How did you react when she admitted to the affair?"

He shrugged. "I demanded answers and said no more time out and where she goes I go. She did text me later and said she wanted us to stay together and would stop. I text back asking her who her lover was, but she again refused and I asked her to come home and an hour later she text me again and said it was over, and she'd tell me everything and text me a third time telling me she loved me and would be home shortly."

"What happened to those texts?"

"Deleted."

Carolyn looked at him with scepticism but waited for James to ask the question.

"When did you start drinking?"

"When she left then I drank until I passed out."

"On the day in question, did you see anyone else at the house after Sandra left?"

"No."

"Why did you delete them?"

"I didn't, but the texts were not there when the police looked at my phone."

"I know this is difficult. Do you have any idea where your wife went for her trysts?"

"No, but never in our house; for over six months I had a camera in the bedroom and another in the kitchen and it showed nothing inappropriate."

"Did you wife know about the cameras?"

"Not sure, but she was smart, too clever for her own good sometimes, so I suppose she could have found out but she never confronted me."

"Did you wife have another phone?"

"No, the police went through the numbers in our house phone bills and found nothing untoward.

"Why did you carry on drinking after you had those texts?"

"Don't know, I've always enjoyed a drink, that was part of our problem."

James needed to cut deep into his psyche. "Why did you accept her time out from the marriage, you must have wondered what she did and where she went?"

"Not really, it started straight after we were married and I got used to it I guess. Sometimes she was away for three, sometimes four weeks, but normally it was only for a few nights. She was passionate," he gave a little smile, "and highly motivated when it came to sex."

"What do you remember after your wife left?"

"I was angry, very angry, and told her I had been a fool up to now but no more, no more time out from the marriage and I demanded proof of where she went and who she spent time with and where she stayed. I insisted she prove to me where all the money came from she always seemed to have. In fairness to her I often found she deposited a few thousand pounds in my account and when cashflow was tight supported my business and never asked for the money back. This time I swore if she didn't, l'd have her forced to declare it in our divorce. I've been a lovesick wimp for too long but I had turned and she could see it from my behaviour and it startled her. She left and I started drinking and my mind went blank."

"Did you take any drugs?"

"Never touched them in my life other than the odd headache tablets."

"After you were arrested you proved drug positive. The report showed heroin and other illegal substances in your body. Can you explain that?"

"No. It was a set up, I have never taken drugs."

"You said you drank a lot of alcohol. You could have taken them when drunk."

"How? Where would I have gotten hold of drugs. I'm a whiskey and beer man and that's it. I have no chance, do I?"

"Doesn't look promising, the evidence against you is damning."

"I'm still pleading not guilty."

I'll take a few days to think about what you have told me and we'll meet again in two weeks." They stood up and the guard escorted them out.

Sitting in the carpark of the prison, he asked Carolyn for her prognosis. "You know what I'm going to say, I'll go through the evidence we know. Strands of her hair, blood splatter, her earing found in the boot of his car, the affair where there is no proof that an affair ever existed, the deleted texts, his heavy drinking and drugs and loss of memory. The shovel found at his house that matched the dirt where she was buried with his fingerprints over the handle. He was seen by a neighbour placing a large package in the boot of his car and driving away. The argument they had on that Wednesday, her car found outside her house. How much more do you need. Even if only a quarter of the evidence I've mentioned came to light, that would be more than enough for a jury to convict. I will admit, his body language and his sincerity in relating his story sounded convincing and shot out a vibe of innocence; that is, if I didn't know of the evidence stacked against him; it would have me sitting on the fence for a while and prompting me to ask further questions, but with all the evidence arrayed against him, unless something positive comes to light, the case is a slam dunk. My final word: the guy is guilty."
"Don't you think the evidence is just a little too perfect?"

"It happens that way sometimes. Look, James, what do you want me to say?"

"There's not even a mention of that Courtney woman. Don't you think that a little unusual? Morris doesn't even know she exists or the other two women. Surely, she'd have mentioned them to him, after all, they met at least every week for lunch and once or twice a month in the evening, and from what we know, they have been to her home at least once that we know of, and probably more than that. You would think all three women would have at least been contacted by the investigative team as part of their normal enquiries."

"Maybe they have been interviewed and it will come out in the trial. There is no reason for the public to know until then. You are battling not just against the tide, but a tsunami on this one, leave it go."

When they arrived home, John was already in the house waiting for them, having earlier let himself in using the key they had given him. Carolyn looked at him and without speaking a word John knew she was thinking the same as him.

"Go on say it you two, I'm wasting my time."

John tilted his head. "I think the game is up as far as he's concerned."

"My thoughts exactly."

James wasn't prepared to let it drop just yet and wanted to watch the flat where the four women had met; already, he'd searched the records and Courtney was the sole owner.

"What's the fascination with this case," voiced Carolyn. She was starting to feel she hadn't heard the whole story and it was niggling her, no, more than a niggle. Last week it was a niggle, this week it was frustration against her husband and brother.

John looked at James as if to say, you need to tell her.

He knew he should have said something long before now, but her staying with her mother and the shame he felt over her father, he didn't know how to broach the subject. He had never kept anything from her before and felt the paralysis of guilt, and had trapped himself in a dilemma of his own making. Now was the time when her brother was here to back up his story. He looked toward John who nodded assent and he told her all that had happened over the last few months.

She stared at James, her anger building towards him and her brother. "You believe all this rubbish," she spat out, "do you take me for a fool?"

"More than believe it, how do you think we won the lottery? James gave me the numbers."

That stopped her in her tracks as she started to process what he had said. "Let me get this right, you are saying we can go into our future and what we see comes to pass a few weeks later here."

"No sis, James can, I can't. I'm not sure about you."

She shook her head and gave them both a sceptical smile. "Come on, you are winding me up. The lottery was just a lot of good fortune and as for the rest... Stop it you two."

"I'm sorry love, I should have told you straight away but with Ken and all that had happened and with you being away looking after mam, it has been eating me up for weeks."

It hit her. You knew didn't you, how can you stand there, you knew!" she shouted at him, "and you did nothing." Tears forming in the corner of her eyes. "I trusted you, and you lied to me."

James flopped down, totally defeated by her onslaught.

"There was nothing he could have done to stop it, sis, he didn't even tell me. What he went through was hell for that week and had to stay smiling and positive in front of us. He gave us his all for that week when inside he was burning with self-doubt, guilt and uncertainty while knowing there was not a darn thing he could do to change anything and while we rejoiced, he grieved for what was to come and had to pretend to celebrate with us."

Tears streamed from her eyes, anger mixed with love, mixed with disbelief, mixed with grief churned inside her mind. She was a profiler, and she was failing fast to profile, to accept or not accept what she had just heard. The two people before her, she loved with all her being. She knew them as she knew herself, and slowly her thought patterns settled. "You are asking me to accept the impossible, and yet it has happened. I am going to my room to think this through. James, can you sleep in one of the other bedrooms tonight, I need a little time alone. John, we'll talk tomorrow."

The following morning over breakfast, James reiterated what he had said the night before with John affirming. After a sleepless night and much soul searching, she accepted and believed their explanation.

"I should... You should have told me straight away, and John... I am annoyed," she hesitated. "I do understand, but you must tell me everything from now on. Are you two listening, everything," she empathised, and both nodded their agreement.

"I have donated two hundred thousand pounds to the battered women's refuge." The last thing he wanted was for her to find out before he told her.

"I haven't noticed any money coming out of our account."

"I won the money betting on the horses."

You don't bet on the... right, I see," she smiled and kissed him. "Where do we go from here?"

"It's not that simple. We cannot change the future. From what I have experienced so far, the timeline of history is sacrosanct. Whatever happens in the other dimension, will happen in ours. The only latitude we have is that we can only change the future providing what we change will not affect the timeline of history or it will come back and bite us," enlightening her about the terrorist attack and how their intervention cost more lives.

"If we go forward with this... I see what you are saying, but how will we know if we do something in our dimension to stop something from happening - I can't get my head around it."

"It means that if we stop something from happening and are successful, and what we do affects the timeline of history, what would have happened, will happen, and history will reassert itself as if we hadn't intervened, thereby bringing the historical timeline back into symmetry."

Her mind twisted and twirled. "We'll have no way of knowing."

"Exactly, not until after the event, but from what I've seen so far, if it is going to happen, the timeline will reassert itself very quickly."

"How is it you are able to pass through but John cannot?"

James looked at John for him to reply. "I believe it's to do with how molecules are grouped together at the micro level. It's a lot more complicated than that, but the simple answer is James' molecules are aligned in such a way that he can move from one dimension into the other unimpeded. That's my best scientific guess."

They walked from the breakfast room into the library and she tried to walk through the window, but like John, nothing happened. James walked up to the window and disappeared, and after a few seconds, reappeared. Whatever residual doubt lingered, James's action had obliterated it. She stared at him for a few seconds, walked over and hugged him.

"Are you saying there is another me and you there and this house... I need to get this right, this other us are they living in this house in the other dimension?"

"Yes, the other us are a replica of what we are here. The house is situated in the same location, have the same occupants, furniture, decoration, all very much the same but I'm not sure how exact they are, there may be differences. What happens in the other dimension will eventually happen in ours, but there is a time difference, a catch up period of around a month, give or take a week or so, but it's not exact and no matter what we do to stop it from happening, if it in any way alters the timeline of history, what we do will be undone as if it had happened without our intervention."

"What we do will not make a difference, so we are impotent to change anything?"

"I'm not saying that, impotent only if we try to alter the timeline of history, otherwise, we can change a sequence of events and it will self-right itself sometime in the future."

"How will we know?"

"We won't know until after the event."

She looked at her husband and turned to John. "You are both saying, and let me get this right, that because you intervened in the terrorist attack, a lot more people unnecessarily died to correct the timeline of history."

"It seems that way, sis."

"That puts us in one hell of a situation," she gasped.

"There is a positive."

"Where?" she shouted at her brother.

"Only a small percentage of people or events will affect the timeline of history over the longer term. From what I've researched, most of what we could do to prevent a bad event from happening in our dimension, which has already happened in the other, should work in our favour. I believe most events over a longer period will right themselves."

"Tell that to the families who needlessly died at Waterloo. I'm sure they'll be happy to hear you say that," she spat. "This is a damned if you do and a damned if you don't enigma."

"What you say I can't disagree with, but we can do a lot of good with this gift if we handle it correctly. I think we should use it to help society generally where we are able. James, what is your take on it?"

James looked at Carolyn before speaking and cautiously back toward John. "Let me be clear of our options. Carolyn, you are saying leave well alone and John, you believe we should run with our gift and help society where we are able."

They both spoke simultaneously. "Yes!" coming from opposite corners.

"It seems as if I have the swaying vote but before we discuss this further, I want to look a lot closer at the Morris murder. Can we all agree to investigate a while longer?"

Brother and sister looked at each other waiting for the other to speak. Eventually, Carolyn nodded her agreement followed shortly by John.

"What do you want us to do?"

"John, when I dig around and find out about the Westley woman, can you gather as much information as possible on the other two. Carolyn, I want you to take a closer look at the evidence around the murder and get in contact with his lawyer. I'll go and see Morris again and obtain his permission to allow us to have access to all information his lawyer is holding."

Chapter Seven

James was at the prison and asked Morris if he knew anything about the three women, naming each one of them and asking him if he knew why his wife met with them regularly. He wasn't aware of these meetings and had never heard of any of them. When told they were at his house on that Wednesday he looked at James as if he had horns sticking out of the side of his head and assured him that they had never been inside his house. He knew this was either a blatant lie or he really had no idea.

"Were you in the house the whole time?"

"From the time my wife left until the police turned up to arrest me, I hadn't left the house," he adamantly maintained. "I admit I was drunk, passed out a few times and drank again into oblivion, but no way did any one, especially three women, come to the house."

"Well they did and spent at least a half an hour there, leaving by the back entrance, and a man carried a large parcel from your house, placed it in the boot of your car and drove off."

"That wasn't me. I have already told you," growing agitated, "I never left the house."

"I know they were there, where were you?"

"I have said and say again," he shouted, "in the house." The officer in the room moved forward but James held his hand up to say everything was under control.

"How much had you to drink by that time?"

"God, man, I was drunk, stop asking me the same damn question. I haven't got a hope, have I? I might as well plead guilty and get it over with despite what I said the last time you were here. My lawyer is adamant for me to plead diminished responsibility and not waste the court's time which is my only hope, he says, of my getting a reduced sentence."

"I'll ask once again. Do you know a Debra or a Jennie or Courtney?"

No, should I?"

James was giving nothing away. "You tell me?"

My lawyer is Westley but what has that got to do with my situation?"

"How did you come to get that firm to act for you?"

He thought for a few moments, perplexity crossing his face. "Just turned up I suppose, not really sure."

"Did you know that the name of one of the women your wife was friendly with is a Westley?"

"Coincidence, perhaps."

"A too convenient coincidence, don't you think?"

His eyes lit up. "Where are you taking this?"

"Not sure yet, I need to check if there is any link. The Westley woman is a circuit judge and it seems strange that the firm that is acting for you has a Westley in the name."

Morris sat up in his chair a new rush of hope surging through his body. "Should I change my lawyer, is that what you are saying?"

"That's down to you but I would do nothing until I am able to check on the link."

"Why are you doing this, what's in it for you? You're not one of them crime writers, are you?"

"No, I'm a psychologist and the woman that was with me last time is my wife. She's a professional profiler and medical doctor."

Anger rose in his eyes. "Am I a guinea pig for one of your intellectual experiments? I think you should go."

"We both think you are innocent or I wouldn't have come back here."

"With all the evidence against me?"

"A little too much evidence if you ask me."

"You are saying this is all a set up?"

"Not sure, but as I said, I believe you didn't kill your wife."

"At least someone believes in my innocence. Even my own family believes I am guilty and should plead for mitigation, and that's my mother speaking."

"Let me check a few things out first, say or do nothing until I get back to you. If you are asked about my visits, just say what I do and we are undertaking research. No point in alerting them to our true nature until we are ready.

Immediately he left the prison, he phoned Carolyn and brought her up to date. Her appointment was that very afternoon with Morris' lawyers and he instructed his wife to say that she was undertaking research into the criminal mind, interested in this case as a criminal profiler, to give no indication as to her true nature regarding the situation and check the link back to Courtney Westley.

At their house that evening, Carolyn informed James and John that Courtney had worked as a partner before she was appointed a judge, and her brother Simon Westley was a senior partner and main owner and the actual lawyer handling the Morris murder case. This posed the obvious question of conflict of interest, but nowhere in her discussion with him did he mention the link between his sister and Sandra Ellis. She smiled at James and said Simon invited her out to lunch and she accepted.

"I'm not taken with your logic on this one. Why lunch and where?"

"Next Wednesday at the Hilton Plaza restaurant."

"Expensive!" Her brother grinned at her.

"You two, stop sniping, what better way to learn what we need to know, he is interested in my role as a profiler."

"He's interested in more than that. You stay in the open always, no flat or anywhere secluded."

"I intend to," she shot back. "This case is starting to smell and from the whiff I've had so far there is definitely something rotten going on. I'm slowly moving over to your corner, love."

"He would have known, or he will soon, that I've been to see Morris so how do you intend to handle that little dilemma?"

"I've pre-empted that problem, I told him of your interest as a psychologist and you are helping me with my research and that you are convinced like the rest of us of his guilt. He also stated he thinks he will be able to convince him to plead guilty and throw himself onto the mercy of the court for a lesser sentence."

"You seemed to have closed all ends."

"I'll enquire into the guy's background," said John. "Did you mention about her alleged affair?"

"Yes, one of my first questions, and he stated it was a figment of Morris' imagination. I'll glean more information over lunch. He's out to impress, so it shouldn't be too difficult. We need to find the man with whom she was having the affair, that must now be our priority and who the man was you saw at his house."

"You're not going to get anything out of him even if he knew of the affair, I'm sceptical over this lunch. From what we have already identified, he has written him off as guilty and wants to wash his hands of the matter and move on as quickly as possible; also, why is a senior partner giving so much attention to this case?"

"I accept your concern, but can we now concentrate of a list of questions I'll ask him without drawing out his suspicion?"

The three of them each wrote out a list of questions individually and later conferred to arrive at a final list which Carolyn studied. The Wednesday morning, she dressed to kill, wearing a brown pleated skirt just above the knee, a white button fronted blouse, flesh coloured stockings, and red high heeled shoes. Outwardly respectable, almost, hinting towards malleability for the right person. Simon had already taken his seat in the restaurant when she arrived and he stood when he saw her approaching the table; he helped with her chair making sure she was correctly seated before he seated himself. She gave him her killer smile to show him her gratitude and thanked him for inviting her to such a grand place for lunch.

"You look particularly attractive; your dress sense is impeccable."

"Thank you, Mr Westley."

"Call me Simon. "I think we can do away with formalities, Carolyn," emphasising her name with a disarming grin.

Matching his grin with her own brand of alluring charm she said, "I am glad to be here Simon."

"Tell me exactly what a profiler does," quickly checking himself realising he sounded a little too condescending. That is the last thing he wanted to sound like at this stage in the game of seduction. "I am interested, we could well use a person with your experience and expertise as a consultant with our firm," throwing out a little positivity to counteract his earlier comment. Looking intently into her eyes at the same time showing intense interest, impressing her with his undivided attention to every word she spoke.

"I profile a person from information I have and from interviewing them, that's the reason I am here today."

Unconsciously, he pulled his face a little back from hers. "Of course."

"I am undertaking research into the murderer Ellis."

He grimaced. "I see you have already convicted him."

Time to bring James into the conversation. "Is there any doubt? My husband is helping me with my research and has visited Ellis, and is in no doubt he is guilty." Her affirmation showing him she was on his wavelength.

"Your husband is a very astute man and I must say, a very lucky one to have you as his wife." Throwing it in as if an unimportant afterthought. "Does he know you are lunching with me today."

"I haven't mentioned it to him, why, do you want to meet him?"

"No, unless you think I should."

She radiated one of her coquettish smiles. "No, I can't see any benefit, lest you wish to meet with him."

"I'll give that a miss, let's keep this lunch among the two of us."

"I can run with that."

"I can't discuss the case, you know I'm his defence attorney, but I will say if he has any sense he'd take a plea bargain, but generally without specifics that is altogether another matter."

"You intermated earlier that your firm may be looking for a profiler, are you serious or were you just saying that to boost my ego?"

He could feel his knot tightening around her and gave himself a congratulatory smile, this seduction would be easier than he thought. "Serious, very much so. We have over twenty qualified lawyers, a group of paralegals and a full contingency of administrative staff. Additionally, we service an assemblage of high profile clients that would welcome a person like you when hiring staff, besides the criminal profile work we can pass your way."
"Her eyes brightened in feigned excitement. "I think we are going to get along fine Simon. On another matter, I was reading a few weeks ago in the paper about a case, something to do with drugs and I remember the judge being Miss or Mrs Westley, and a thought just struck me that perhaps she is related in some way to you."

"She's my sister, she used to be one of the lawyers who worked at my firm."

"I wouldn't mind meeting her, I bet she has a lot of experience."

"I could set up a lunch, how does that sound to you," and smiled. "I would expect you to have an evening meal with me as part of the favour. Does that sound like a plan?"

"Perfect, even without the favour, I'm on for dinner. You are a very charming man, Simon."

"And you Carolyn are a very interesting woman and I value the thought that over the next few months we can become closer friends."

She turned her head to the side, flashed her eyes and twiddled a lock of her hair. "Are you flirting with me Mr Westley?" she grinned.

"If the coat fits, I'll leave the answer to that up to you."

"She looked at her watch. My, how time has flown. I must go, my husband is expecting me. She stood, pecked him on his cheek and left.

He sat there and ordered another drink with a constant smirk on his face thinking she was his. He phoned his sister and asked what day she was available for lunch next week or sometime the week after, explaining there was someone he wanted her to meet and sat back to enjoy his drink, believing her husband would not pose a problem.

Chapter Eight

She arrived home later that afternoon. James and her brother were in the library waiting for her. She had a grin from one ear to the other and sat down opposite them.

"Well?"

"A slime ball, a polite, attractive slime ball, I'll go that far. He's arranging a lunch with his sister Courtney in a week or two."

James looked at her concerned. "You are getting in deep, I don't like it."

"Sis, if he suspects what you are up to... I think this has been taken far enough."

"He thinks I'm into research, even proffered me work from his practice and to introduce me to his sister, and when the meeting is set up, I think you John should be there having lunch feigning coincidence and I'll ask you to join us."

"I could be having lunch with James."

"No John, that would be far too obvious. If you could be there with a colleague that would be even better, especially if he or she is called away urgently and you are left to dine alone, I'd feel obliged to ask you to join us."

His face cracked into a large grin. "I'm sure that can be arranged and I'll wear a recorder so we'll be able to analyse what is said later at our leisure."

James looked a little happier but still had a few misgivings. "You know he'll make a pass at you so how are you going to handle that situation?"

She looked lovingly at him. "I'll make sure I am not alone with him."

"If these people are capable of what we suspect, they are also capable of rape, even of feeding you something so your wits will be impaired. The only way I'll allow this to go forward is if, when you met, you wear a tracking device in your clothes and a recorder."

"Done!"

She informed them that he'd invited her out to dinner one evening and she'd be obliged to go as part of the deal in meeting with his sister, assuring them she would met him at the restaurant. Giggling she said she felt like they were the three musketeers. John pointed out the musketeers were all men, and when she said she'd have to wear trousers from here on in and a sword they had a hard job to stay in their seats through laughing.

Who was to blame for the environmental disaster was onward going, recrimination following recrimination. The warnings James gave were analysed, pulled apart and revaluated in detail, their accuracy proving uncannily precise. A reward was offered and increased every week for anyone who could identify the person or persons who had anonymously given such an accurate account of the disaster, placing greater pressure on them to make sure nothing came to light.

They spent time learning about the different surveillance equipment on the market. How to scan for bugs and tracking devices, and importantly, how to use the equipment to best effect and spent a considerable amount of money in purchasing what they needed.

Carolyn met with Simon and his sister, and true to form, John turned up and joined them to the chagrin of Simon; still, despite the fact of the situation, the lunch proved enjoyable. The Westley's were good company and proved easy to talk to, but they learned little from the meeting, Simon acting the perfect gentleman. When an opportunity arose, John did mention the murder in passing, but the bait wasn't taken so he quickly moved to change the subject in case they grew suspicious.

Meeting that evening, they were at a crossroads and unsure where to go next with John suggesting James return to the other dimension to see if the press had anything significant to report. Carolyn vehemently disagreed, fearing for his safety. James reassured her that the other dimension was the same as this and nothing untoward would occur.

"What if the other you or other me meet up with you? When you go through, you'll become a trespasser in their garden and could be arrested. You have been lucky so far but I'm not convinced that will carry on holding."

"She has a valid argument, James."

"Are you saying we just let everything go and do nothing with our gift?"

"Gift, more like a curse. I'm not that sure anymore where the balance lies," crossing her arms over her body emphasising her stance.

"I'll disguise myself and only go through late at night or even in the middle of the night when no one is around."

"How will you know? she retorted.

"I'll go through the window, if it's not night time or someone is there, I'll simply return. You know you can't see that window from any other part of the house and it's a short few steps to the gate."

The following evening James walked into the other dimension. He entered early morning wearing a flat cap and glasses with an inbuilt computer embedded into the frame able to record both sound and movement. He tried to communicate with the other dimension, but that proved impossible; when there, he was completely out on his own with no direct link back, but at least John had supplied him with a false driving licence and other papers, filling the credibility gap in case he was challenged.

He had a few hours to kill before the library opened and he called into a cafe for an early breakfast and felt odd recognising a few people, their looks and mannerisms similar, answering each other with names that were almost the same as in his dimension. The rest of the time he spent walking around town and noticed small imperceptible changes in the environment.

He stood outside waiting for the library to open and was soon seated reading the daily papers. The reporting of the murder was now old news and it took him a while to even find it mentioned. The article stated Morris had changed his plea to guilty but was under the influence of temporary insanity. James hired a car and spent the rest of the day driving around the neighbourhood, eventually, parking near Courtney's flat. Half an hour later a car drove near and parked. Two women stepped out, and he recognised them as the doctor, Debra Roach, and the police inspector, Jennie Thomson who went into the building. He waited. Three hours later both exited and drove out of the car park with James following.

They parked outside the Jug and Whistle and went into the restaurant joining up with Simon and Courtney Westley. He took a seat near to them, ordered a drink and lunch, activated his voice recorder to drown out any extraneous sound, and pointed it towards them and pretended to read a novel he'd brought with him.

"You two look fresh," Courtney opened the conversation, directing her words toward the two women.

Both gave her a cheesy grin. "Fresh is as fresh seems," ragged Debra making the others laugh as the waiter walked toward them.

"Let's order, said Simon.

"I think we are safe as far as Sandra is concerned." James ears pricked up when he heard these remarks.

"He is pleading guilty. I've had my concerns, I can't deny and will make sure I'm not the presiding judge in this case."

"A wise decision, I think my dear, that's safely put to bed," grinned her brother.

"How did you get him to change his mind? He was out of his mind drunk and high on drugs. I am going to miss Sandra, she was fun."

"I continually kept on to him wearing him down. His choices boiled down to two options: mitigation will get him ten years, guilty of murder, life, there was no way he'd be acquitted and he knew it. I told him he had no leeway, the prosecution holds four aces."

"At least that's our little problem safely out of the way." said Debra. "We still have the other to sort out."

"Other, what are you talking about?" enquired Simon.

The women glanced at each, Courtney the first to speak. "Nothing, we need to make sure our party games are kept between us."

"It gave me a few sleepless nights in the early days, and I had one hell of a guilt complex for a while."

"Don't go there, Debra. We did what we had to do or we would all have come under the spotlight. Our marriages would all be toast to say nothing of the scandal that would ensure and I would lose my job," stated Jennie.

"It's over so let's drop it, move on and agree never to mention it again. No more loose talk, let's enjoy our lunch."

"On another matter, how are you getting along with Caroline?"

"I'm getting there slowly, we've had lunch and a few dinners."

"She seemed pretty wired towards her husband."

"A blind, sis, to show me she is respectable and no slut but before the month is out we'll be sharing a bed."

Courtney's eyes burned with desire. "Has she agreed?" The other two women sat up taking notice.

"Not exactly, but I have hinted, and she hasn't bucked against the suggestion."

"Do you think she'll be a replacement for Sandra?"

"We agreed to close anything associated with her down," giving the three a wicked lascivious grin. "Could be, but I need to secure her first, she is one attractive woman."

"She's a clever one, so don't get too complacent."

"Clever or not, they've all got the same equipment when it comes to what we want and when you strip away the social norms of society we all want the same thing. Once broken she'll be like humpty dumpty and will never be put back together again," a triumphant look showing in his eyes. "I've already started putting the wedge in between her and her husband and it's starting to pay dividends." His confidence secure, thinking the accomplishment achieved but for the action, waiting for him to complete his act of seduction and then to edge her in with the three women.

Courtney gave a happy snort. "The gang of four could be back together shortly, but no matter who replaces her, I'll still miss Sandra."

"Five, dear sister, I'm part of the team remember."

"A guest, dear brother," she giggled, "a welcome guest, but still a guest."

James had recorded and videoed it all and, hearing enough, paid his bill and left. Something else shot into his mind as he drove back to the library wishing to recheck something he had read earlier. He wouldn't risk returning to the house until well after dark when the occupants were asleep. Every paper he read was filled with the picture of a ten-year-old girl who had had been missing for four days and hope was quickly fading for her safe return. He copied what he read and left. The article stated she was last seen playing by herself in the garden at the front of the house and when her mother called her in for tea she had disappeared. A blue car was seen parked in the street but no one thought to take the number.

The location of the abduction was just over forty miles away and James, without further thought, was soon on his way to look the area over. He found the house and videos the area; coincidently, the car he was driving happened to be blue. He had seen enough, it was early evening and he made his way to his car and headed back intending to stop on the way to have a meal. It was after midnight before he arrived back after returning the car. The house was in darkness as he walked over to the window and was gone.

Chapter Nine

He arrived back in the room, the others patiently waiting for his return. Carolyn bounded over and couldn't stop hugging him. John stood and welcomed him back by a hand gesture.

"Why so long?"

"I needed to wait until it was dark and everyone had settled before entering the garden."

John, I need you to check on..."

"Hold on buster, no checking anything tonight. Have you eaten?"

"Yes."

"Good, you can take stock tomorrow, Carolyn insisted. "Now my man, it's bed for you. Come!"

John sat back down and grinned. "You have been told. Now you are back, I think I'll turn in."

Over breakfast listening and watching what James had captured the day before, had Carolyn in an apoplectic rage, John a little more circumspect, ate his toast but was far from calm.

"I had him only partly right when I called him a slime ball," she spat out. "I'll ram a pipe up his arse and wipe his head with a hammer."

"Calm it sis... on a plus side he's a good looking guy."

"Don't go there, John, his game play is to bed me and then throw me to the three witches."

"Could be fun but remember what I heard was in the other dimension and may not be the same here."

She smirked ignoring his glibness, "Ellis has been framed, they killed Sandra and threw the blame onto her husband."

"I said the evidence is far too perfect and this recording proves it," James said.

"I disagree, it is far too ambiguous. We still have nothing to take to the authorities," John said.

"I intend to get the evidence, he's taking me to dinner next Thursday."

James glared. "Hold on a moment, this changes the game plan. We know these people are capable of murder and I don't know what else, you're not going."

"He's right sis, exposure to him and the others is too dangerous."

"Without evidence Ellis is going down, agreed?"

"Perhaps we should leave things lie."

"I know you John, you say that now but you'll never stay there, and you know it, so stop bluffing."

His sister knew him well, he would have to see it through, but his sense of morality or lack of it needed to be balanced against her safety. Both were headstrong and held a strong moral code of right and wrong so come what may, it needed to be satisfied.

"Love, we both are concerned for your safety."

"I'll be wearing a recorder and a tracker so you'll both know exactly where I am. If I can get him to admit to anything incriminating we'll have him and we'll close the net."

"Come on love, no way will he say anything controversial, and you know it. I am thinking of your safety."

"I still think it's worth a shot."

"He's right sis, but if you do go, we'll drop you off and wait outside to pick you up and listen to every word spoken. He may even try and drug you, so no drinking anything left unattended and I'll invite Courtney out to dinner.

"Her husband is an art critic and well connected from a wealthy family but she plays him for a fool. I'll make a few less than salubrious suggestions about my lifestyle and see how she responds, and you being my sister, her mind will start to connect the dots and think you follow a similar path. James, it's your call on this, what's it to be?"

"With safeguards in place, I'm prepared to give it a shot, but I'm still not happy about it. There is another issue I'd like to bring to the table. About forty miles from here a ten year old girl is to be abducted, may be even killed. I'd like to try and prevent it from happening."

"You have the information?"

"Yes, I have a video of the house and area."

"We can certainly help. We need to be a lot more cautious from here on in or we'll be exposed and end up being interrogated; sis, bring him up to date on your telephone conversation with Don and your meeting a few days ago about going back to work."

"I told you Don is sitting on my resignation and I agreed yesterday to work three days a week."

"Why is that relevant here?"

"Let her finish, James."

"They have assembled a team which is studying the warnings, and linking up the Waterloo, Victoria, rape and tanker incidents and are correlating the information. They have asked me to head the team as a profiler to help identify the person or persons involved. Their prognosis so far is that the warnings are coming from the people who are carrying out the atrocities and are throwing their all into cracking it open. What is also alarming, Don advised they think these people are local to our area."

"How have they concluded that?"

"Remember the warnings we wrote using cut out words, most came from local magazines and regional papers and they have identified the ones used."

"This brings a whole new perspective into the arena and from now on we need to analyse in detail each action as a group before we do anything. Questions were asked when dad had his heart attack. The response team were most concerned as to how they were called so soon, arriving at the house minutes before he had his attack and were on the verge of leaving, logging the call as a time wasting hoax and with a dedicated team now looking for links, everything out of the ordinary will be looked upon as relevant."

"We have a positive here not a negative." James smiled at Carolyn. "With you on the team, love, we'll know what they know, allowing us to adjust our actions accordingly."

"Something I meant to ask you last night. You called in an eating place and hired a car, you must also have called in a garage for fuel, how did you pay for those things?"

James failed to see the value at first of why John asked such an obvious question. "Cash, you know I always carry a few hundred pounds in my wallet." Then he realised the relevance. "I see, the currency must be the same."

"What if they were duplicate notes, in other words, forgeries - eventually they'll come to light and traced back and you'll be arrested while in the other dimension."

"Never dawned on me."

"Exactly what I'm saying, even the simplest of actions must be thoroughly thought through before we do anything from here on in; the innocuous actions are the ones that could undo us. What do you two have on today?"

"Nothing pressing, I'm not starting work until next Monday."

"James?"

"I need a few hours alone to think where to go from here."

"Can I have a copy of the video from yesterday. I need to check something out."

James made a copy and handed it to John who left telling them he'd be away for most of the day. His first action was to return to his house, where he watched and listened carefully to what James had captured with the camera making copious notes as he went along, rewinding and going back over it a second time checking just to be sure he hadn't overlooked anything. He intended to walk the exact same locations in this dimension that James had followed when in the other. When through studying the video, he punched a number into his phone and after a few rings Courtney answered and he invited her out to lunch the following day.

He returned to James' house, video in hand and followed the path shown in the video comparing the two locations as he travelled the route. James had said they were virtually the same, but upon closer inspection that was not the case. Granted, they looked very much the same, but the trees along the road and in the nearby park, even though situated in similar locations had grown differently and displayed a completely different aspect when under direct comparison, the houses occupying the same locations but separated by subtle differences. In quite a few instances even the house sizes differed. It was like looking at two pictures that seem identical, the type shown in puzzle books, but upon greater inspection the differences proved quite profound.
He wanted to see the location where the abduction would take place and an hour later he was parking his car in the next street, caution being the operative word in case his car was identified when questions were asked after the event. Walking down the street he passed the house, noticing a bike against the wall which wasn't in the video, but that meant nothing. The roof tiles were a different colour. No chimney but one clearly displayed on the video, a hedge to the left of the property but in the video a wooden fence painted green. The deeper he looked the great the differences; he walked into a nearby cafe and ordered a coffee and a meal and sat to think what it meant.

He had studied mirror realities, multi and bubble dimensions, but where James had been couldn't be a mirror reality or it would show the exact same characteristics and this wasn't the case. He had overlooked something. A mirror means that what is looked at is the same without deviation. The other dimension didn't fit into any of the theories that were expounded in the technical journals, still, it was the case that what happened in the other dimension, or something almost similar happened in his a few weeks later. There was no deviation; hold on a minute, he said to himself, the train attack almost certainly was a location deviation, but his thought processes soon hit a brick wall, the mirror had over a longer period reasserted itself. The only difference, location change, but others had died at Waterloo that would normally have lived, then it hit him. He had the answer all along he just needed to let the fog in his mind clear. There could be profound differences in location, people, buildings, even hills or mountains providing none of it altered the timeline of history. What happened in the interim was unimportant providing the end result was the same.

That evening he discussed what he had learned as the three sat around the kitchen table to plan where they went and how they intended to handle the Sandra Ellis murder. John letting them know that he was meeting up with Courtney the following day for lunch and how he intended to play his part in gaining her confidence. Carolyn had also accepted an invitation from Simon for dinner on Thursday the following week. The rest of the evening was given over to watching television and ordering a Chinese takeaway accompanied by a bottle of Châteauneuf-du-Pap.

Twelve thirty the following day saw John waiting for Courtney to turn up at the La Trattoria, a chic discrete Italian restaurant just outside of town. He waited for over twenty minutes and started to accept she may not turn up when he saw her walking through the front door waved and walked towards the table.

"Held up, sorry, free now for most of the afternoon."

"Drink?"

"Gin and tonic, please," venturing her best killer smile at him.

He called the waiter, her drink soon arrived and they ordered their meal. She knew what she wanted without looking at the menu, scallops in a dill sauce, asparagus with a side salad. He a fish cutlet in an parsley sauce with vegetables of the day and a bottle of Joseph Drouhin, Puligny-montrachet Premier Cru Les Folatières."

"I'm impressed, John, you have style."

"The way you look only the best will do."

"My inhibitions fall from high when drinking wine."

He smirked giving her a wicked wink. "I'll be at the bottom to catch you."

"I hope you can hold me falling from that height, I may well bounce quite a bit and wriggle even more." Her words thickly coated with sexual innuendo.

John, not to be outwitted, kept with the imagery. If you wriggle too much you may wriggle out of your clothes and end up falling onto something hard."

"I think we should change direction and bring the conversation back to respectability," giggling like a schoolgirl caught looking at a playgirl magazine.

They chatted generally, nothing too heavy or controversial, covering politics, her work with the law courts, his work within astrophysics, in which she showed a keen interest, and asked him if she could accompany him the next time he stargazed. He spent the next twenty minutes explaining the cosmos making it as interesting as possible and believed her interest was more than superficial but needed to change the subject without appearing to probe.

"Your turn now, you must preside over some interesting cases. The excitement must be palpable. Murder, rape, debauchery, fraud, divorce and all that stuff."

"I haven't done a lot with divorce for quite some time, or fraud come to that."

"What about that serial rapist, the one local to us, he was caught a few months back. Did you have anything to do with that."

"Hasn't come to trial yet, but I am not involved."

"It's kind of your brother to help my sister in her research with this guy Ellis. She has had a few meetings at the prison with him and it irks her to pretend she has any empathy with the guy, but where needs must... You know what I mean? She's even taken her husband along a few times."

"I've not met her husband, he seems a really nice guy from what I know of him." Fishing for his feelings.

"All right, I suppose, we get along of a sort. As marriages go, she gets along with James about as well as I do. Carolyn lives quite an independent existence. He plagues her all the time to have another child, but to date, she's shown little interest. I know he's not very happy about her procrastination, still, that's life. I shouldn't be saying this, it shows disrespect against my sister and I'd don't want to give you that impression, we are close, very close." Telling her exactly what she wanted to hear.

"It seems to me as if James is the problem."

"Don't take offence but can we change the subject." He had made his point and she'd got the message he wanted her to hear, now he needed to focus on the real reason he invited her to lunch. "Let me pour you some more wine. Now, where was I?"

"The Sandra Ellis murder."

"Of course, if this goes well Carolyn may even write a book about it but that would have to come after his conviction. I know you'll have to be circumspect with what you say until after the trial, I'm assuming you'll be involved." Testing again for her to admit she knew Sandra Ellis.

"No, I mentioned it earlier," she answered brusquely.

He gave her a disarming smile. "Must be the wine, I forgot."

"I am not involved and I'll be having nothing to do with it, why should I?"

"Good, so you can talk freely with Carolyn. She's more than impressed with you and mentioned she intends to invite you for lunch soon."

Her grin wouldn't have shown any broader if she had just won a Ferrari. "I'll look forward to that and wait for her call."

Mostly everything so far had been preamble, now he felt it was the time to kick home. "I know you brother is representing him so what's his take on the murder?

"I think it's a given that he's guilty."

"No doubt about that."

"As far as my brother is concerned the case is all but over."

"The last time Carolyn spoke with me she said he was pleading his innocence and said he would fight the charges."

She sneered. "Not any more, he's pleading for mercy."

"Have you ever spoken with him?"

"No, and I never intend to."

"The murdered woman, being local," keeping his voice light as if mentioning a throwaway line as an unimportant afterthought, "I was wondering, have you ever spoken with her? She was heavily into charity work and I know you do a lot there yourself."

She looked at him weighing up her reply and her body language closed. "May well have said hello to her in passing but can't actually recall holding a discussion with her. I might have at some charity event. These events are all show with cameras always on the snap, so never say no."

She's clever, he thought, and lying through her teeth. Thinking he now needed to ease up a bit, "I wouldn't mind getting involved in a charity or two, any ideas?"

Her face brightened. "I sponsor three, you can join one or all three."

"You just may have found a financial donor and helper. Carolyn would be interested in helping also, let me have the information and I'll give it to her. Does your husband sponsor the same charities?"

"Yes, but I have a similar relationship with him, it seems, as your sister has with her husband from what you said earlier."

He guffawed and frowned, "like that, is it? Glad I'm still single."

"You have a girlfriend I assume."

"A leading question. Let's just say I have a few friends with benefits and leave it at that. I'm definitely more the benefit type than the married type."

"John, I think we'll get along fine."

"I hope so, we seem to sing from the same sheet."

"I think our song will sound the same. We've been here for most of the afternoon and I must be getting back."

"Are you free for lunch sometime next week? I'd ask you out to dinner but I don't want to sound overtly formal."

"Ring me, dinner next week will be fine."

"Sounds like a plan, dinner it is."

The following Monday, Carolyn returned to work at the Commissioner's office and was given the task to assess the type of people who give warnings of catastrophes together with her own team of profilers and back up staff. On Carolyn's second day Courtney arrived saying she'd had an appointment close by and wanted to invite her out to lunch this Friday.

"Love to but I can't make this Friday. I work Monday to Wednesday, sometimes Thursdays. This is only my second day back after taking compassionate leave. I'm not working a week this Thursday, say 1pm at La Trattoria; John said he took you there and he had a brilliant afternoon."

She beamed at her. "He told you?"

"Tells me everything, and you are meeting up for dinner next week."

"Only as friends, are you comfortable with that?" she answered a little too quickly.

"More than comfortable," giving her a knowing grin. "Go for it, he's fit, virile, and quite the lover so I've been told and it helps he's quite a looker. I think the term is called male arm candy," dashing her a little wink. "I must get back to work, see you next week."

Courtney tittered as she walked away and whispered. "Can't be having you thinking that way. I'm a married woman, giving her bottom a little wiggle."

"You and me both."

That Friday morning was the day for the three to take stock of how, or even if, they were to go forward. With everything that had happened, one slip would be all it took for the stack of cards they were building to come tumbling down.

"How are you going forward in handling Courtney," asked James feeling a little left out of the loop.

"We are meeting next Tuesday and I'll play it by touch."

"From what I can see, she wants to do a lot more to you that just touch."

"Sis, I think you are also in her frame. She's almost certainly bi-sexual. I could give her what she wants from a male perspective, I'm free, single and horny."

"You might go there, John, but Carolyn is defiantly not going anywhere near until I'm sure there is no danger," James voiced a sharp retort as if placing a lid over his wife's head.

She burst out laughing. "I do like a forceful man."

"You've picked the right husband, I can assure you of that."

"Anyway, I'll have one hell of a job wearing condoms." Even James couldn't keep a straight face, and despite the early morning, he asked if anyone wanted a stiff whiskey. It wasn't long before tears formed in their eyes from all the laughter. James brought over three glasses of whiskey and after taking a few sips they settled down to resume what they were there to achieve.

"Our first, and most pressing problem is to protect ourselves as we move forward, so far we've been lucky. I have been researching different surveillance equipment and there's a lot out there. I will handle all that side of things, and James, before you go into the other dimension again, you need to be properly equipped. Passport, disguise, I mean a convincing one and genuine money. I know you say it's the same as here but it's not. I have compared your video against our reality and the differences are subtle but quite profound. Being caught in the other dimension and questioned will be equal if not worse than being caught in this one."

"Hold on a minute, we haven't agreed if he's ever to go back there, or how we are to go forward here."

"Hello, I'm still here in case you fail to notice."

"Alright, I know we must prove the Ellis case and stop the child abduction."

"The child abduction is a week this Tuesday around 4pm so we need to be around there at that time and we need to plan how we intend to handle it."

"The simple answer will be to give the mother a warning."

John shook his head. "That will just postpone it until a later date, that is, providing she takes notice. The only safe outcome is for the person to be caught and for that to happen we need to be there."

"From what you said earlier, that holds its own problems. We can't risk being seen or even admit we were anywhere near. It'll mean I will have to change my schedule taking the Tuesday off work, not being there will stand out like a red flag."

"I agree, James, I will have to handle it and we need alibis as a fall-back position as well as disguises."

"If the worse comes to the worse and they check, and they surely will if the abduction goes forward, they will trace our car being in the area. The same goes with a hired car. They are looking for us and are already into minutiae. The only safe way to travel is using public transport, and I agree with John, under disguise."

John smiled. "Ironic, they have placed you with looking for you, and you are hiding yourself inside yourself, a spy combination made in heaven."

Carolyn's lunch with Courtney went ahead as planned, their conversation innocuous to an outsider looking in, just two friends enjoying each other's company, but behind her eyes, Courtney was surreptitiously flirting, sounding out Carolyn and moving her slowly along to the next stage in her planned seduction.

"You're meeting with my brother this week. I think it's this week but I haven't seen him for a few days," she lied.

"Friday, we are meeting for dinner." Carolyn stirred her coffee a little. "How does your husband feel about it?"

She shot her a look. "He feels nothing, he doesn't know."

"Best way, husbands are such fragile creatures, what they don't know can't hurt them."

"Your husband, does he know you are with me today?"

"Of course, two friends having a natter over lunch and you are helping me with my project. We can meet as often as we both wish without any problems. Talking about my project, I think the murdered woman was having an affair despite the lack of evidence, what's your take on the case?"

She snapped her body back as if in pain. "Whether she was or wasn't makes not an iota of difference, she's dead, he killed her, cut and dried."

"I know that, I just want to understand why she told him and handed him the trigger for him to kill her. It could be she was having an affair with a woman."

Courtney shifted her body stance, her movement not lost on Carolyn. "Does it make a difference?"

She needed to move Courtney back into her comfort zone. She smiled disarmingly. "Not a bit, I've had a few girl on girl encounters myself, found them rewarding, even had a threesome once but I can't remember much about it, too much wine. Never mentioned it to James and never will, he's as straight-laced as they come from the old school and that suits me fine. You should try it."

Her demeanour relaxed as if a valve had been opened relieving pressure. "l've already worn that tee shirt and I still wear it when the mood takes me."

Carolyn smiled coquettishly, then pulled back as if shocked at her own presumptuous behaviour. "The temperature in here is getting far too hot," fanning herself with the menu. "I think we should close this route down."

"Yes, I suppose," Courtney hesitated, "I have two friends I'd like you to meet, one is a doctor, the other in the police force and both are big on the charity circuit.

She couldn't help herself. "Do you think they knew or met the Ellis woman?"

Courtney's eyes widened. "Not sure, don't think so," she stuttered. "I'm just thinking you'll like them and I'm sure you'll get along with them."

"Set up a lunch sometime, best if you can make it a Friday."

"Consider it done."

"Invite John along as well if you like."

"I think we'll keep this just between us girls. You've had a few meals with Simon, what's going on there?"

"He's helping with me with the project. James is also involved in helping and has met with him." Time to put another spike in the game. "Next time we meet, I will suggest a dinner with the four of us. What's his wife like?"

"We're not that close. She's alright," her voice, lacklustre and flat. "She's not that enthusiastic about anything really."

"I think she'd jell well with James that has the makings of a good night. She'd delivered enough mixed messages and it was time to close the lunch down. They walked out of the restaurant to the carpark together. A little peck on the cheek from Courtney and they left each other, Carolyn to go home, Courtney to meet at her flat with Debra and Jennie.

Chapter Ten

Tuesday just after 2.30pm, John and James stood a few houses down from 54 Maple Street where the abduction was about to take place. They'd donned work boots, gloves, yellow trousers and coats, with their company name and telephone number embossed in black, front and back. Large official looking badges with their pictures prominently displayed enclosed in a transparent waterproof frame hung from their necks, helmets on their head wearing glasses, with John wearing a false beard.

A closed tool box stood on the floor next to a small square gazebo erected on the pavement in front of which stood a theodolite mounted on a tripod pointing down the street, the theodolite being a video camera covering the house and street. The telephone number displayed was linked to an untraceable burner phone, linked to an answering machine stating the company name with an apology for the inconvenience saying the company is holding a training afternoon and we will get back to you as soon as possible, in an emergence please phone... that would transfer the caller directly to another burner phone on John's person and he would take the call and alleviate any concern of the caller. John had planned this deception and was leaving nothing to chance.

The road was not very busy, a few cars passed, two people walking their dogs stopped to talk with them asking what they were doing. John had his answer at the ready having done his research, saying that because the houses were built near a flood plain, they were under contract to survey the area to ascertain the best location to build another flood culvert.

Near to 3pm the road became busy as school children arrived home, some walking but most ensconced in their parent's cars. They refocused the video to have a clearer view of the front of the house. Now they could only wait.

A few children played in their gardens but the garden under surveillance remained empty. Eventually two children came out of the house. John noticed the bike against the wall. The mother sat on the front step while her two children happily played in the garden. The stated time of the abduction was around 4pm and it was creeping nearer to that time as the mother stood up and went into the house followed by her eight-year-old son, leaving the girl alone in the garden. A blue car came into view at the far corner of the street and drove past the house to the other end, turned, and drove back the way it came, turned again at the top of the street and parked.
John packed away the video into the box, the rest was to be left. "As soon as that car moves, I'll phone the police and we get the hell out here." The car moved and pulled up directly outside the house.

John made the phone call. "We need to go, the police will be here in a few minutes."

"A minute, John just to be sure."

Two people sat in the car looking at the house. The person in the passenger seat opened his door, stood, picked up a parcel and walked towards the house wearing gloves. He gestured to the girl to come over showing her his parcel as the front gate was locked. She didn't hesitate and ran toward him. Dropping the parcel, he grabbed her over the gate and shuffled her in the back of the car, jumped in beside her, placing a rag over her nose and mouth. The car quickly moved off down the street but it wouldn't get far. Sirens blared, John and James' cue to be away post-haste. They walked briskly in the opposite direction carrying their tool box and into the public toilet where they changed and discarded their working clothes and were soon on their way home. Their alibi, should it be needed, they were together at James' house.

The car was stopped within a few minutes of them hearing the police sirens. The two people were a man and a woman who had associations to a paedophile ring and had been watching the house and the mother's movement for several weeks. The car proved to be stolen. Upon searching their home, a whole raft of other evidence came to the fore. They had already prepared a secured room for the child complete with video to share with their sick depraved friends. If the police hadn't arrived when they did, the child would be lost and everyone praised them for their quick response. Later it came to light that the emergency call happened before the abduction took place and despite extensive investigation they were still no nearer in knowing who made that call. A few of the local people came forward stating that two men were surveying the area at the time of the aborted abduction but no trace of them or their company was found. Even the detailed description the two men gave to the police proved futile. The Press started calling them the ghost samaritans and their action came into the orbit of the team set up to track them down. The question on everyone's lips was who were they. It was picked up by the national press and the story ran for several weeks attracting far too much attention.

Carolyn was called into several high-level meetings and every aspect of anything associated with the ghost detectives, as they became known, came under the microscope, especially so when the video of the abduction turned up. They were called heroes, terrorists, aliens, futurists; one school of thought classified them as vampires. John was right about security and anonymity, and added a raft of extra precautions. The house was wired inside and out for sound and movement, the basement transformed into a research centre and a second study for James who mostly worked from home, surveillance equipment purchased, different disguises bought. The large attic room, already set up as an astronomy room, with a large revolving glass window and telescope doubled as a spy, counterfeit and forging centre. Carolyn kept them up to date on what was happening with her team but they were no further forward than when they started.

John wined and dined Courtney and she reciprocated. They ended up in bed together, but despite his best effort he failed to get even a minuscule amount of information from her. He didn't think she was a thoroughly evil person; manipulative, controlling, used to getting her own way, unfaithful as a wife, unfaithful to all her lovers, lied to get her own way, lesbian tendencies if that could be classified as a negative, but his thoughts remained ambivalent when it came to murder. It didn't fit her profile, and after several lunches and the odd dinner, his sister was inclined to agree with him, but he still held that she may well be the black widow hiding under a cloak of respectability and privilege but that was purely conjecture on his part.

The trial of Ellis had still not taken place, something about psychiatric reports, evaluation of his mental and physical health and a host of other delays stopped the trial from moving forward. James had another two meetings and Carolyn had three with Ellis but only one of those meetings was when they met him together. His mental and physical health had deteriorated that couldn't be denied, and at Carolyn's last visit even she had to conclude he was not fit to stand trial and eventually he was housed in a metal institution for the criminally insane.

Courtney introduced Carolyn, over a lunch meeting, to doctor Debra Roach and the police woman Jennie Thompson, and surprisingly, she found the meeting proved not in the least unpleasant despite her entering the lunch with a negative attitude. She remained cautious throughout the lunch waiting for them to drop the hammer on her to take part in some lesbian encounter, but not a word or gesture came forth suggesting that to be the case. Her conclusion, they were going to let Courtney soften her up a bit first and it had got her wondering if they were aware of the relationship between Courtney and John.

The conversation concentrated around the recent video and aborted snatching of the young girl and how it was stopped by the telephone call to the police before the actual abduction took place. Jennie showed a keen interest in this, and in the other warnings given, and asked Carolyn how close she thought they were to catching the group responsible for giving out these warnings and what her take was for their reasons. She answered in a neutral tone, saying a lot but giving nothing away that was not already known.

Carolyn tried to bring the Ellis case into the mix without making it obvious. Her two new friends did admit, after a direct question from her, that they had met Sandra on several occasions at various charity functions, the doctor even admitting they had several lunches together, and then Courtney, who didn't like the turn of the conversation, tried a few times to change the subject without success. Morris, they had never met, and when Carolyn enquired of Debra if she had even been at Sandra's home, the three of them answered as if harmonising in a choir, no, which was an obvious lie. Carolyn soon held the measure of these three before the lunch concluded, but despite her misgivings, and being truthful to herself, to her chagrin, whilst recognising the danger, she had to admit she liked the three of them and needed to be careful she didn't inadvertently let her guard down.

After lunch, she headed home and when still in her car, Courtney phoned asking when she was available for dinner. She was wasting no time in closing the net around her new friend. Carolyn smiled to herself. She knew how this woman thought. She had roped her brother and now it was her turn to be brought into the circle.

At home John and James were busy testing out all the new technology they had recently purchased. John had cut back on his university work, devoting most of his time setting up security processes to protect their identity. James was planning a brain storming session for the three of them to help him in identifying potential danger areas while in the other dimension, and of ways to counteract these threats.

"How was lunch?" James asked.

"Nothing new came out."

"Courtney still trying to get into your knickers."

"Her and her brother, both," she laughed.

"I shall have to buy you steel pants."

John snorted. "Courtney is one of the cleverest, manipulative and calculating women I have ever met." Giving his sister a smile. "I take that back," he grinned, "not true, after you I should say."

"Hold on there, you take that back."

"She in a bad way, you in a good way."

James smiled, "you two leave off the bantering, we have too much work to do."

"I've almost completed the set up," John answered.

"I should hope so, we're already half a million out of pocket."

"Money well spent James, all for the cause. Is there anything we should know about from your end?"

"They are no closer than they were at the start, but you were both caught on three different cameras after you left Maple Street. The team are analysing your walking patterns, weight and faces but have no clear facial pictures, the photo profiles they have developed are mostly idiosyncratic and look nothing like you two so we have little to worry about in that area.

"On the Ellis case, we are no closer and with all that has happened there's not a lot more we can do. At my last meeting with Simon, he said they had closed their file. I think we need to put this on the shelf until something positive shows up.

"I agree, but we still need to maintain contact with them. I'm loathe to let that go after spending so much time on the case," said James.

"I have a provisional dinner arranged with Simon for next week. I will ring him to say you have asked me to invite him and his wife to dinner. I need to put a little damper on his ardour."

James chuckled. "I think a hosepipe would be more appropriate and give Courtney a douche when you're at it." He chuckled, "invite John, Courtney, her husband and the two witches, that will surely put the fox in the hen house."

She couldn't help herself from laughing. "We need to keep them on an even keel not at each other's throats."

"The saying keep you friends close but your enemies closer is an appropriate fit with them."

She looked at her brother. "In your case, you're taking the saying to extreme and keeping one of them in your bed."

"Enough word-bandying, I'll get dinner sorted and later we need to get the brainstorming session underway, I intend to pay another visit shortly."

James always enjoyed cooking and this meal evidenced no exception. Beef sautéed in a red wine sauce, roast potatoes, roast whole carrots in honey, baby peas, a toffee flavoured dessert with a bottle of red wine. Dishes away in the machine, table cleared, they sat around for the brainstorming session.

John started. "I will mention the weak spots first and what I have done to minimise them. The main snag is how do you survive financially. The currency here looks very like the currency there, but there are differences, so I suggest you take small gold bars, gold chains, or any other item of value and sell them in one of the many pawn and gold shops. You stay inside the law so no comeback to worry us later.

"I have the equipment to forge and have been practising for the last few days and can produce documents that are all but perfect. Passport, driving licence, birth certificate I have no problem producing. You do need to go on the internet when at the library and print off copies of these documents for the years in question so I can see exactly what they look like and compare them to the ones we have here. I expect, from what I have seen so far, to find subtle differences which I need to apply for authenticity.

You also need a location, an address I can use and for you to apply for a bank card so you will need to rent a flat and car, pick a profession where you need to travel, that way when you are not around no questions will be asked as to your whereabouts. Think of ways how you are to disguise yourself, nothing too elaborate. We can do that here before you go through the window, but there must be consistency and match the picture on any documents I produce. The last thing you need is to meet your look alike where questions are asked."

"All you have said so far I have on my list, so we agree. I think glasses and dress differently would be enough. The longest time I envisage spending there will be a day with maybe the occasional night."

"I'm not happy with you spending a night there."

"I said maybe and only if it becomes unavoidable. I cannot always have access to the window."

"I see, I never thought of it that way. What else do we need to do so our backs are covered this end?" she asked looking towards her brother.

"We are very much there I think. I would like to expand the basement and build a hidden room down there so if anyone happens to go down and look nothing suspicious will show other than bookshelves filled with your technical journals, a few computers and screens and any other tools you and James need to carry out your normal work. Our main equipment will then be hidden and accessed through a hidden door. The attic I have disguised with the telescope and other paraphernalia. The surveillance equipment and software are hidden under my astrophysics tools, and password protected."

"What about the gang of four, should we consider distancing ourselves from them now the Ellis case is on the shelf? The four of them are no fools so they do pose a threat to us."

"Providing they think they are playing us and not the other way around, we are safe," said John. "We need to keep it that way. They are good contacts to have so we need to keep them happy and feign friendship."

Carolyn got angry with her brother. "You are happy being in Courtney's bed but I have neither an inclination to go there with her or her brother, and James feels the same way, but the friendlier we are the harder it gets for me to keep batting against them. These people are not used to being continually rejected, James help me here."

"She has a point John. I'm not the jealous type and I think under certain situations you can separate love and trust from the actual sex act. I do trust Carolyn and she would never break our trust, still, if she wanted to make out with another woman and lets me know first, and I agree with it, the trust and love stays intact." He turned to Carolyn, "you told me you had a few of those workouts when in college. But, John, we are placing her in a difficult position and we are both not happy about it."

John hadn't thought of it that way. "What do you want to do, sis?"

"I will do nothing that will damage my marriage, that is sacrosanct; if we carry on down this route, and we wish to keep the three witches on board, sleeping, at a bare minimum, with Courtney grows into a distinct possibility. What's your take on that, John?

"She rules the roost in her house and she knows her way around the bed. I can vouch for that, but I can take it or leave it, it matters little to me with Courtney, she certainly isn't the jealous type. I think that even stretches as far as her husband is concerned. What about her brother?"

"I can keep him at arm's length indefinitely by bringing James into the mix and meeting with his wife. He's already told me he's into the swinging scene but his wife is not and that doesn't compute correctly but I'm not sure I believe him. As you know, John, James and I tried that a few years back and it was fun but I'm in no hurry to go back there. For one thing, it's so darn time consuming and can be emotionally draining with the wrong couple or group. James what's your impression?"

"I had very little out of it then and I can't see me getting a lot more from it either now or in the future. I did it last time mainly for you but if I had to play along to get information I'll run with it, providing you are in full agreement."

"Let's leave those decisions for a later date and play it by ear; if it gets too hot for you, love, we'll revisit it and see where the coin drops. I'll organise the building work for the basement tomorrow and any other alterations that are needed to the attic. I can't see it taking longer than a few weeks to complete the work."

Chapter Eleven

James organised the building work, which took almost twice as long than initially anticipated while John finished what he needed to complete. The house looked the same but judiciously disguised under the veneer of their respective professions, they had installed surveillance, tracking equipment and numerous other paraphernalia associated to their new trade. They were so confident of a job well done even if they rented out the house, the new tenants would have no way of finding either the hidden basement room or any of the hidden surveillance and tracking equipment secreted in the walls and garden.

Carolyn had met Courtney for dinner as arranged and they spent a pleasant evening together. A little flirting took place but nothing that could be described as overtly blatant. Most of their discussion centred around their respective careers and what she thought of Debra and Jennie, and of course John. Carolyn knew she was being sounded for a potential replacement for Sandra and played along. She said nothing negative about them but nothing overtly positive either. She was not going to make it easy for Courtney to move her forward to the next stage. She frequently mentioned James and how he was looking forward to meeting with her husband until Courtney had little choice but to set up a dinner, but it was obvious she wasn't enthusiastic and asked her to not mention John, and asked if James knew they were having an affair. When she lied, and answered in the negative, Courtney's face brightened and it was obvious to Carolyn her pessimism considerably diminished which helped in strengthening the bond growing between them.

The dinner proved a success, James liked Brian far more that he'd anticipated. He was knowledgeable about the arts and on many other subjects and showed a keen interest in both their professions and asked many questions. It was obvious he was totally in love with his wife and she reciprocated that feeling by little knowing smiles and touches, either that, or she was a consummate actress. Many happily married couples took lovers purely for the sex, and providing both accepted and were honest about it and shared their experiences that was down to them, but that wasn't the situation here. Her husband had no idea about her extra dalliances or the flat she owned, which became obvious as the evening progressed and when he proudly mentioned that the bedrock of their marriage was built on honesty, trust and faithfulness. Courtney looked lovingly into his eyes agreeing with his every word. Yes, James concluded, sure now that she was indeed a fine actress of champagne quality.

"What's your take on the evening?" Carolyn asked him when in the car on the way home.

"I like him; as for her, the prima donna of lies, she has likable qualities in spades, with looks and body to match, but trust, She's no Fides or Pistis. I think the deity Dolos fits her personality far better."

She burst out laughing. "I see her husband's classical training has rubbed off on you. He's convinced she's a role model for the first two deities you just mentioned."

"He's into love blindness and blinkered by her brightness. I think John will give us a better profile."

"He's already given her a pet name, Lilith."

He burst out laughing, "appropriate."

"On a serious note, I am getting into an awkward position with her and Simon, with the other two witches waiting in the wings. We need to take control."

"I have an idea, but not sure how to run it past you."

"Not like you, say it as it is."

"We already have Courtney compromised, John has seen to that. Most of his trysts with her were at his house and he has videos as our insurance policy, I've seen them."

"We need to catch the three women together, they're obviously into some sort of lesbian tripartite and they are trying to make it into a quartet."

"You've always been partial to a little female one on one."

She knowingly smiled at him. "If we can get the three together on video in the act, we could hold it over them should they try and attack us in the future."

James was miffed. "A dirty act that they'd rather hide. We are not into extortion or blackmail."

"James, what do you take me for, I know that and annoyed you even mentioned it. I'm thinking more as insurance. Still, it's not as dirty as murder and setting up someone who is innocent to take the fall."
"Whatever we capture it'll be highly unlikely it'll be admissible in court and what they are doing is not illegal but what we do would place us on the wrong side of the law and is illegal."

"The leverage is exposure and not with the law. We'll never use it unless they attack us first, it'll act as a type of double indemnity. I could ramp thing up a level with Courtney, providing you are comfortable with me having a few trysts with her."

"We have John's material. There's little value in what you can add, if she is exposed so are you."

"What if we can get the three of them together without me in the picture?"

"That'll be of value, but how to achieve that without compromising yourself will prove to be difficult. Look, I have no problem with you having a little one on one fun with her but to expose yourself to embarrassment is another matter. We could bug Cortney's flat but we would have to break in and fix cameras without them knowing, far too high risk as far as I'm concerned."

"I agree, but what if it was in our house?"

"How can we make that happen?"

"A tryst or two with Courtney will leave her open to bring in the other two. When she suggests it, and she will, I will feign reluctance but invite them over to our house when you are supposedly out of town and see what runs from there. I'll say I'd like to watch, faking a fetish for a little voyeurism before I'd take part in the action."

He shot her a sharp look giving her a wicked grin. "Don't go there, love," he chuckled, "knowing the strength of your libido, you'll be out of camera range masturbating using one of your three, or perhaps all of them." Referring to her three vibrators she had named little, medium and large george.

She gave him a sheepish look. "I can control myself but I can orgasm just watching them, but this is work not fun."

"You'll still get hot and have an orgasm, god, Carolyn, I know you will. Your fingers will be between your legs within the first minute," he good heartedly laughed."

"Alright, you know me so well but seriously, we need to catch the three together doing what they do full on with their toys and games without me in the frame."

"We'll run it past John and if he's fully on board we'll set it up as extra insurance. One thing, initial trysts you have with Courtney happens at our house so we'll have full video evidence."

"Of course, that goes without saying, and you are happy with it?"

He smirked. "I'll be able to watch the video, besides, I'm sure John is capable of disguising your face and location if needed."

The following afternoon Carolyn phoned Courtney eulogising over how pleasant the evening they spent together went and how much James liked Brian, telling her he was a little fractious with her developing a closer relationship with her and Simon, but now that he had met her husband and Simon's wife, he felt comfortable - laughing as she spoke - intimating the pressure was now off them to pursue their own agenda with impunity. Last night, she informed, had alleviated any mistrust he may have held, especially where Simon was concerned. He even suggested inviting the four over for dinner. She had no doubt from the excitement in Courtney's voice she was telling her exactly what she wanted to hear. The trap had been set when she informed her that James was out of town the following Thursday on business and not returning until Saturday evening and asked if she was available, just the two of them, to have dinner at her house on Friday evening.

Just after six she turned up wearing a brown pleated skirt just above the knee accompanied with a white blouse showing just a hint of breast, light coloured stockings and wearing four-inch high heel shoes. Hair neatly arranged in ringlets making her appearance younger than her years, looking more school teacher than seductress.

Carolyn ventured an altogether far more daring outfit. A black dress way above her knees, low cut, with an open back and no brassiere. Pure black stockings complemented with the same coloured high heel shoes. Her dress sense conveyed only one message, I am here and available. Upon seeing her for the first time standing in the doorway, Courtney did a double take, her eyes opening wide as she drank in the vision of the woman standing in front of her. Kissing each other lightly on the cheek, they entered the house and closed the door.

"You look absolutely scrumptious. I like the dress, like everything really." Handing her a bottle of wine.

"You look rather missy. Dig the hair style. Thanks for the wine by the way," looking at the bottle then placing it on a side table, giving herself a sly grin thinking she'd throw a little spike into the mix. "A thought just struck me, I should have also invited your husband, you must think me terribly rude, I do apologise."

"No, no, not at all, I'm glad you didn't invite him, anyway, he's away for the evening. I am meeting up with him tomorrow night for dinner, so up until then I'm free," putting on display her most seductive smile.

Carolyn opened a bottle of chilled white wine poured two glasses and offered one to Courtney and sat opposite, crossed her legs showing the top of her stockings with just a hint of flesh peeping out at the top. Courtney likewise followed and closed her legs and could feel her heat slowly building and rising to a tingle increasing into a solid itch. Unconsciously she uncrossed her legs and re-crossed them the opposite way none of which was lost on Carolyn who deliberately copied her movements.

The first glass of wine was soon emptied and the glasses refilled. Carolyn excused herself to lay out the meal in the dining room she had previously prepared and sat opposite talking as they ate, each sip of wine slowly lowering their natural inhibitions, each paying little attention to the other's words more concerned with each other's physique. Their body language and eyes hungering over what their bodies craved, Courtney's itch changing into a painful longing for satisfaction with Carolyn quickly catching her up, feeling her sexual arousal juicing between her legs.

Carolyn stood and drew her hand down from her breasts over her dress looking all the while at Courtney, sauntered to the television and played soft hypnotic music. "I play this music when I need to relax." Holding her eyes to hers. "How thoughtless of me, let me refill your glass," taking it, refilling and returning it into her hand at the same time lightly tracing her fingers over the back of her arm.

"Dance with me Carolyn," her voice almost pleading to be held as she stood, placing her glass on the floor next to her chair.

Carolyn took Courtney's hand and pulled her body towards herself, their breasts closing together as their arms connected around each other's backs, their bodies moving leisurely to the rhythm of the music. Courtney slowly lowering her hands downward rubbing Carolyn's back gently with her open palm; reaching the globes of her bottom she palmed both and pulled her body into hers gyrating her left leg against the warm wetness flowing out from between Carolyn's legs who started to nibble and suck Cortney's right ear lobe.

The connection had been made, their libidos were out of control and there was no going back. The wine, the music, the unique sexual bouquet of their arousal wafted outward hitting their nostrils, awakening their dragons. The fire burning in their bodies needed release as their lips met searching each other's mouths, tongues like daggers, in and out, in and out, probing deep inside seeking and searching for their own mutual satisfaction but needing each other to make it happen. Courtney strained against Carolyn's body then stiffened and exploded as her orgasm surged through her, causing her legs to tremble. Carolyn pulled her closer, using her partner's leg to gain friction. Deep inside her loins the pressure surged, causing her to shudder violently. Holding on to Courtney's shoulders for support its intensity washed over her and she whispered unintelligible breathless animal sounds as wetness pooled between her legs.

She looked at Courtney, smiled and kissed her fully on her lips as her organism receded. "That was something, my legs are still shaking."

Courtney unbuttoned her skirt and threw it over the chair exposing her stocking tops and garter belt, her panties wet and discoloured. She let them fall to the floor and stepped out revealing a clean-shaven vagina and opening her legs, she inserted two fingers inside, brought them up to her nose and offered them to her partner's mouth who eagerly sucked upon them for a few seconds, grabbed her hand and directed it downward placing her hand inside her thong and moving her partner's fingers in and out of her womanhood making garbled sucking sounds with her mouth.

Without warning, she grabbed Courtney's head and in one seamless movement virtually forced her head between her legs and held it in place as she fell backwards into the lounge chair, legs splayed apart held there by her hands. Instinctively, Courtney knew what was expected and went at the task with the same enthusiasm as she did a little earlier when kissing her mouth, this woman was on a mission to please, immediately her tongue finding her hot spot gently probing and caressing her erogenous zone as her arousal increased until her orgasm swept through her body in spasms of delight. Changing places, Carolyn returned the oral ministrations with the same level of gusto having Courtney performing her own version of the saint vitas dance against the onslaught of her moving tongue and mouth until her body bubbled over into delightful cessation.

Carolyn placed her hand under the settee and held it up showing Courtney big george simultaneously licking the top of it. Courtney's eyes opened as if a child in a toy shop finding her favourite toy, opening her legs holding them wide apart in invite.

"I have a smaller one."

"I want that one." She shuddered holding the middle of the vibrator with her one hand.

Carolyn jellied medium george and inserted it inside herself in one fluid movement and turned it on. Jellying big george, she inserted the tip between Courtney's vaginal slit while riding medium george herself. She pushed it slowly inside Courtney turning on the vibrator to low. Another inch inside she turned up the speed. Courtney, already lost in ecstasy glorying only in pleasure, her mind focused on her sexual release as her fingers found her clitoris helping along the vibrator now fully penetrated inside her body vibrating at full speed letting big george have full reign as she bucked, tensed, and flopped exhausted as big george fell to the floor. Carolyn, kneeling in front of Courtney her own vagina pulsating, vulva wet and swollen, her body moving to the tune of her own vibrational vibes and hitting home, screamed out her tension and fell forward, her tongue finding a home between Courtney's legs as it snaked out the last of her passion from her exhausted body.

The following morning, sitting at the table eating breakfast, Courtney asked, "are you going to tell your brother about us?"

Carolyn looked at her for a few moments with a thoughtful reflection on her face. "I expect so if he asks but I doubt he will, he never has in the past. Why?"

"No reason, I would prefer it kept between ourselves. Are you comfortable with that?"

"Yes, but I can assure you he wouldn't mind."

"What time is your husband back?"

"Later this afternoon," she lied. James had not left the house, spending last night in the basement in the secret room. "He's not away that often, last night was a rare occasion, he normally works from home."

Courtney raised her eyebrows and shot her a knowing grin. "We could always use my place?"

Time to play her trump card. "Brian, like James often works from home and could turn up any time. I won't feel that comfortable..."

"Wait!" she interrupted, "I have my own flat which Brian knows nothing about. No one does except Debra and Jennie."

"They don't seem the type to play both ways." With each sentence, she was slowly roping in her quarry.

"They do play, we all have our little fantasies. People like us like to play out our darkest desires inside our own secret world of flagrante delicto."

As soon as she left, James appeared. They looked at each other and burst out laughing.

"Got it all on tape. God, you looked hot, I had to tie myself into my seat or I'd have been there with you."

"Steady my bucking bronco," she mouthed at him and grabbing hold of his hand, walked towards the bedroom as he started to slowly kiss her neck and shoulder. His open palmed hands upon her breasts circling over her hardening nipples, his touch delicate and light. This wasn't a time for niceties and she dug straight for his hardness releasing it from its cover and started pumping it with both hands, quickly falling to her knees and engulfing his hardness, hungering to show him, her man, she was his woman. After last night, she wanted it hard and fast. He, the one she loved, the one she worshipped. The love of her existence, pushing him with little finesse onto the bed; for this tryst, he submissive, she the clawing tigress, the cowgirl riding her horse into the sunset.

Chapter Twelve

A few days later at five in the morning, the three of them sat in the library preparing for James to go back into the other dimension. John handed him a passport, driving licence, birth certificate and other papers he may need, two gold chains, a diamond ring and a small gold bar, estimating the value of the items to be around £25,000.

To distinguish him from his double, he had dyed his hair from his natural light brown to black. Carolyn used a botox mixture on his face which gave him a fuller countenance and he wore glasses with a hidden recorder. He stood, kissed her, nodded to John and was gone.

Sitting on a park bench a little after seven in the morning James was reading yesterday's paper which he retrieved from a waste bin searching for flats available to rent. He knew the area he wanted and soon found three suitable, now he needed to wait for the shops to open, the risk of using currency from the other dimension not an option despite its similarity.

By ten that morning he had pawned one of the golds chains and after haggling, had £2,000 in his wallet intending to use a different shop for each transaction. His next port of call was to the agent responsible for marketing the three flats, and as luck would have it, the same agent. The first flat he looked at was far too large, the other little more than a glorified box and he wasn't optimistic of the third, his intuition proving correct. He thanked the agent and as he walked away the agent stopped him saying a furnished flat had just become available but it had three bedrooms and was larger than his specification.

Thinking he had nothing to lose, he decided to look and closed the deal that very morning. The letting agent checked his passport and asked him to supply three references. John had thought of everything, and James informed the agent he had been working in Italy the last eighteen months, producing his paperwork and the stamps on his passport as proof. When he offered to pay rent six months in advance plus a bond without question, the agent accepted and said he would have the contract ready by the afternoon and he could move in within a few days. He spent the rest of the morning calling into other pawn shops, and soon had the money he needed, returning in the afternoon to pay the agent in cash, asking if he could move in immediately and by five that evening was closing the door to his new furnished flat.

Later, he sat in the local pub enjoying a meal and read in the daily paper about the normal political wrangling of politicians, telling one thing while doing the other, a road rage incident, a car pileup near the border between Carlisle and Scotland, a fire in some factory up North where there were two fatalities, a stabbing two evenings ago of a female judge who was critically ill in hospital but her condition had now stabilised and was off the critical list. This caught his attention especially when the judge's name happened to be Courtney Westley. The article went on to say they were questioning a Frank Ellis but no charges had been laid.

James purchased a laptop computer plus an internet port and headed for his flat. Within minutes, he had the information he needed, Frank Ellis was a cousin to Morris Ellis. Looking at a few twitter feeds and other comments, the intimation implied that the murdered woman Sandra Ellis was having a full-on affair with her husband's cousin and would have left her husband weeks before she was murdered but couldn't because she was being blackmailed by Judge Westley. He wondered where this information had originated and in another article, a few pages into the paper that thought was laid to rest, stating that several anonymous letters had been sent to various organisations with numerous internet feeds published, again nameless, denigrating the judge. A family spokesperson said they were troll rumours and had no credibility and had applied for a gagging order and would be seeking damages from those spreading such malicious lies against a well-respected happily married woman of impeccable character. There were a few other rumours surrounding the case but internet and twitter feeds only clouded the issue further.

He needed to return and discuss this with the others and checked the time. He couldn't risk going back this early in the evening and carried on searching the internet for additional information but found nothing further that added to what he originally knew and turned his attention to Frank Ellis. He lived at least a two-hour drive from where his cousin lived and had been married to an Ann Winters who was killed in a hit and run accident two years previous, but neither the perpetrator nor the car had ever been found and the crime had been filed as a cold case. He also gleaned that the two cousins never liked each other and he looked for any correlations as to why, but again hit a blank wall. That wasn't anything untoward, half the population avoided or disliked their relatives. One interesting fact came to light but he wasn't sure of its relevance. Frank Ellis owned a few pubs, two nightclubs, numerous properties and a building company with his wealth running into millions, so what link was there between Courtney, Ellis, and Sandra, and where did Ann Winters come in the frame, if at all, or was it all purely conjecture on his part?

At midnight, he made his way to the window but there was still light on in the house and he took a stroll around the next street returning forty minutes later to a dark house, entered the garden and walked through the window. The room was empty and he called out. Carolyn and John entered the room together both carrying a mug of tea. His wife placed her mug on the table and went straight toward her husband kissing and holding him as John looked on smiling.

"Put him down sis, you have all night to do that."

She released him from her hold and turn towards John, "Shush you!" Turning back to her husband, "don't ever be this long again," she chastised placing her hands on his cheeks and kissing him again.

"Any chance of a cup of tea?"

"That's all you have to say after worrying me to death!"

"I can't come back in the day the risk is too great, you know that."

Carolyn went into the kitchen, returned with his tea and handed it to him. He sat down, took a sip from his mug, placed it on the table next to him and brought them up to speed on what he had to tell them seeing their faces change into one of disbelief as he finished.

"Stabbed! How many affairs was this woman having? She must have been a bisexual nymphomaniac."

James had it on the tip of his tongue to say it takes one to know one but thought better of it, looking at her at the same time raising his eyebrows and smiling.
"What?"

"Nothing love," he quickly quipped.

John cut across their little contretemps and said, "I will prepare papers showing your address and see what I can find out about this Frank Ellis character, right now I'm off to bed," he yawned and left.

"Courtney phoned today and asked me to lunch with her and the other two. With what we know is going to happen in a few weeks, this could get really dirty. I think I should pull away or by association I'll be dragged into the frame which will place us all under the spotlight. My team have already identified that the ghost detectives are associated with this region with one school of thought gaining traction that the ghosts are a sleeper terrorist cell and not the samaritans some papers have labelled. If Courtney is involved with the other two in something dark and dirty, it could spill over and wet us. They may be murderers."

He shook his head. "We believe they are, but we have no evidence. The only fact we are sure of is they are liars and have their own little sex club. I think you should meet with them."

She tentatively gazed at him still very much unsure. "The attempted murder of Courtney will be closely investigated and I guarantee her flat will come to light which will lead to further speculation. The other residents there will surely have seen other people going back and forth especially Debra and Jennie two high profile women, and if she dies, god knows what the investigation will uncover. If I'm suspected of involvement, or even a loose association, knowing them will be enough, you can be sure the first port of call would be a warrant to search this house." She reflected for a moment before speaking. "Again, it will not take my team long to look for links and start to form a chain, and when it is known that I have associated with the three women and Simon, Don will take me off the investigation and then we'll be in the dark as to what is happening."

He hadn't looked at it so critically and realised the danger had already materialised. The lunches, dinners, socialising over drinks with Courtney and her brother, the other women, all well known in the community. The investigative press will almost certainly pick up the connection and dots will be connected. "Our only option is to make sure this Frank Ellis character does not follow through with the attack, that is if he is involved and at the moment, it's little more than speculation."

"How are we going to do that, kill him?"

"No, of course not."

"Be serious, James, what about the timeline of history reasserting itself and all that?"

"Courtney will recover, Ellis is caught and serves a hefty prison sentence, so there is nothing to reassert from what I can see."

"We need to bring John in on this." She stood, gave him one of her knowing smiles, performed a coquettish pirouette, placed her hand between his legs leaving him in no doubt what she wanted and led him upstairs to their bedroom.

Over breakfast the following morning, the three discussed various options and what they needed to achieve to stop the attack happening to Courtney. Killing Frank Ellis was an obvious non-option. They discussed kidnapping at length, but the apparent risks remained high; eventually, they would have to let him go and he could still go after her. Incapacitate him, break his legs, a popular option, but again, he'd recover and could well suspect her involvement, which again could result in the same outcome. The danger, if the timeline was not altered, he could kill her with impunity and there was no way for them to know until the future unveiled itself. John came up with the most failsafe option, to frame him for a crime so he ended up in prison but the crime would have to be serious enough to not make bail.

Embezzlement seemed an obvious one to go for but that would be almost impossible to bring about in such a short period of time. They could have Frank injured or killed, but they had no appetite to hurt anyone and they would have to be the ones to do it. John had an obvious answer and easy to set in motion, but it left a sour taste in his mouth and debated whether to mention it to the others, have him caught, classified and convicted as a dangerous paedophile.

Carolyn came out against going anywhere near that solution. "A despicable thought, John, his life is gone doing that, why don't we give him leprosy or HIV? No way, that'll make us worse than the three witches. We need to think of an alternative."

"We have around a month before everything falls apart. I'll commission a private investigative firm to gather information on Frank Ellis, and after we have the report, we'll reappraise. How does that sound?"

"We could just turn up and stop him. We have the location, date and time of the attack, hold him for a few days and then let him go," she suggested.

"I think we should run with Carolyn's option."

"I'll visit the location of where the attack will happen and study how we can go about stopping it. I'll also visit the pubs he owns and the two nightclubs and see what I can find out from asking around. In the meantime, I'll still commission the report and we'll be able to discuss it before we follow through."

They nodded agreement, James saying, "I'm not happy about you hanging around and asking questions about him. It's bound to get back to him and we know he has a propensity for violence, let the investigative firm do the work and you stay out of it."

"I could go with John and bump into him."

"You've taken your pants down for Courtney and I'm not happy with your pants coming down for this guy, he could be riddled with rubbish."

"I can't see it coming to that but unless I get your full agreement you know I'll never go there and using protection goes without saying."

"I know. My only worry is for your safety. I'm not that concerned about the sex other than your health and wellbeing and you are not forced to do anything without protection."

Her face turned blank and serious. "I'll inject the bastard with mercury before I'll allow that to happen, besides, I always keep a pepper spray hidden on my body, you know that and John has given me some other tools and I'm no stranger to fighting."

James couldn't deny it, he had seen her fight in the ring in competition when they were courting. His wife knew how to handle herself, he had watched her putting to bed two men within a minute of them trying to take from her what she didn't want to give away, one finishing with a broken arm, the other a broken leg, she took no prisoners when she attacked. "You know more moves than a cart full of monkeys, my love."

She looked at him with innocent eyes, or was it more the eagle with hidden claws? "You're pretty good yourself, my one and only," she bantered.

"We'll have a full investigative team up there. At any one time, there'll be at least four agents on duty."

"Tell you what, John, forget about cost, if you employ another two experienced female agents to purely watch over her, together with the others mingling nearby keeping an eye open when they are in the same location, I'll run with it."

"I'll book the hotel and we'll travel tomorrow."

"Hold a moment John. James, you don't look happy, are you sure, if you are not, I'll not go."

"Love, I know that but with safeguards in place, I'm comfortable so you and John book a decent hotel."

She held her arms open towards her husband for one of their special hugs. "Come on John, there's enough room for another under these arms, group hug," she shouted, "together for ever."

"Together for ever," the three simultaneously shouted, arms crossed over each other's shoulders, heads tight together forming a triangle.

Chapter Thirteen

John booked two rooms at the Hilton for ten days starting the next day, but with the option of cancelling after five, without penalty, should they so wish. Four of the investigative agents would arrive that afternoon. The other two, who were to shadow Carolyn, arriving the following day, everyone planning to meet after their arrival.

Travelling to the hotel together, Carolyn confided in John how she grew edgy and despondent every time James went through the window and wished she could go with him. She asked him if there was any way that he knew of to make it happen. He shook his head but said he would give it more thought when this current mission was complete.

"If this Ellis guy is proved to be bad, are you still pushing for the paedophile route?"

"Only if we are all in agreement. If he's into prostitution, exploitation and trafficking and all that shit, I'll run with the paedophile sting."

"What do you know, come on spill?"

Only what I've gleaned from my contacts, but what I have heard is not complementary and that's being kind to the guy. He's not just a bad egg but rotten right inside into the yolk."

"I'm on board and so is James."

"Shouldn't we ask him?"

"We discussed it last night so I have his mandate."

John's phone rang. Courtney's name flashed up on the dash board and he looked at his sister. "Shall I?" She nodded telling him not to let on she was with him.

"Hi Courtney, what's up?"

"Nothing, just thought I'd do a catch up, are you around for the next few days?"

"I wish," he sighed, sounding frustrated. "I've had to go out of town on business and will be away for the next week or so, damn nuisance, but where needs must. You know how it is, no rest for the workers."

"Pity. Brian is away this coming Thursday and I fancied a hook up and was going to ask you if I could call round your house but no matter," she groaned, "there'll be other times."

"As soon as I'm back, I'll ring you and we can make an afternoon of it, we'll have some fun with the swing."

She giggled. "I'd like that, throwing him a phone kiss; I tried to get hold of your sister yesterday and this morning, do you know if she's around?" Carolyn waved her hands and shook her head mouthing no.

"She's gone to visit our mother for a few days and then I think she has a four-day course somewhere but I can't remember where. Why don't you ring James, he's sure to know?"

"I expect she'll get back to me when she has a minute, nothing urgent."

"Speak later, I need to focus on the road."

As he clicked off his phone, Carolyn quickly text James telling him what to say should Courtney phone him. "She's desperate for a little packing between her legs," looking across at John and laughing.

"She has a whole collection of toys, so she'll not be alone, besides, she didn't waste any time asking for you."

They pulled into the hotel's carpark, the concierge opening the passenger door and stood back with a welcoming smile as she shuffled her legs out of her seat and stood. John alighted and handed his car key to the valet and they walked into reception, a porter following carrying their luggage and waited until they registered at reception for their room numbers. Their rooms were next to each other with a connecting door, John's the larger with a lounge area. He'd no sooner closed his room door when his phone rang flashing the name William who informed him all his agents had arrived and would spend the evening visiting pubs and familiarising themselves with the area then would check out the nightclubs Frank Ellis owned.

Immediately Carolyn arrived at her room she dropped her case and rushed into the bathroom, undressed, took a shower, wrapped a towel around her head with another around her body, her womanhood clearly on display, pubes neatly trimmed just the way James liked it. She sat on the bed pulling up her legs and opening them to the mirror opposite, her vulva winking and alive looking back at her filling with desire, waiting to be stroked or filled with a hot tongue. The mirror shouting, saying, I am a woman, an exceptionally beautiful woman, fill me, take me, I am yours, as she gently stroked her clit in small clockwise circles with her middle finger, her legs opening wider as if a butterfly had opened its wings.

She loosened the front of her towel, pulled it from under her and dropped it onto the floor by the side of the bed staring at herself as she started masturbating, mesmerising herself in a lustful trance as her dainty finger moved in little circles around her clitoris occasionally letting it penetrate inside her aroused body, her pleasure gaining momentum as she brought her thumb into erotic action stroking one and then the other side of her swelling vagina lips with thumb and finger.

She phoned her husband turning on the video on her phone. Holding the phone up to her face with one hand her other busying itself between her legs. James smiling face appeared filling the small screen. She returned his smile, eyes lustful and slowly used her tongue, licking it across her top lip one way and then the other, repeating the same erotic movement across her bottom lip, as if licking ice cream off a cornet. Her lips glistened from the spit and formed little bubbles across her mouth. "Guess what I'm doing," she purred, lengthening out each word into a long drawl.

"I can't think," he teased, his eyes contracting and amplifying following her tongue movements, "a clue?"

"My fingers are wet, I'm hot, I'm panting, I'm horny."

"Washing your hands in hot water while blowing bubbles?"

Her lips quivered and her eyes sank back into their sockets. Her body shook and played its own lustful tune. "Hot to fire, can't deny," she gasped in between little pants, her body stiffening as her orgasm culminated. Her face warping, distorting, exhorting into a tight jowl. Her body steadied and she pointed the camera between her legs showing her husband her engorged pudenda and soaked fingers. The camera following her fingers movements as she lifted them into her mouth and sucked upon them. She turned the camera to look at her husband's face and giggled. "I needed that," she smirked, "any sperm your end?"

"I think I'll wait until you get home so I can share it with your mouth. seems a pity to waste it, thanks for the show."

"As much for me as for you, love."

"Anyway, let's get back to the reason you are there, is John around?"

"Next door, I think he's taking a rest before we meet up with the others and go out on the town looking for Franky boy."

"Tell him he's missed the show."

"That was a private show just for us. I'll ring you tomorrow morning and let you know how the night goes."

James stopped smiling, his demur becoming serious. "Be careful, no taking stupid chances or separating from your protection."

"I know. I think John wishes to speak with you later. I'm off to the gym after I ring Courtney. By the way, did she ring you?"

"No."

Courtney was a loose end and she needed to stop anything from fraying. She had John tell her she'd be spending a few days with her mother and the rest of the time on a course. If she checked with Don, he'd say she'd taken a few days leave and was spending the rest of the time working from home and she needed to close that gap to show consistency, cursing herself for being so lax without first covering her back. Her mother was visiting an old friend in Scotland intending be away for the next three weeks. She'd rung her house phone and keyed into her message board to see what messages were there and recognised Courtney's number. She had rung twice yesterday, once that morning and left a message less than an hour ago. She hadn't even mentioned her mother let alone given out her number so Courtney must have spent time obtaining it, and to phone four times instead of contacting James and asking him directly could only mean one thing and she needed to kill it straight away.

She immediately rang her mother's mobile and spent a while in inconsequential chatting asking how she was enjoying Scotland, how her friend was and to give her, her best wishes, and asked if anyone had rung her mobile. Hesitating for a second, she didn't like asking her mother to cover for her but felt she had little choice, and asked her that should anyone enquire after her, to say they'd been together the last few days. Or better still, she advised, if anyone phoned and you don't recognise the number, don't answer it.

Almost as soon as she pressed speed dial Courtney picked up. "How are you girl?" keeping her voice happy and airy."

"Where are you?"

Carolyn smiled to herself, she was under test. "With my mother, why? What gives, lover?"

"Really! Phones have ears. We are friends," empathising her last word in a strained voice, cautious to the end.

Ignoring her straining voice pretending she hadn't picked up on it, she said, "we are having a few days away and then my mother is off to Scotland."

She could sense Courtney's voice relaxing. "You're not at your mother's house?"

"God no, we're spending a little us time together before she travels to visit her friend."

There was still a little edge to her voice. "Back to work then I assume?"

Carolyn thought, no wonder she's so good at protecting her back and covering her duality of lifestyles. Show trust but verify everything just in case. Suspecting she had also contacted Don, she needed to cover that distrust as well. "No, I'm taking a few days leave. There's a medical seminar I wish to attend but I want to keep that among ourselves, careful not to give the location away, I don't want it getting back to Don. It's nothing to do with my work so I need to take time out of my annual leave. I intend to work from home a lot more over the next few weeks, well, home and wherever I am at the time, if you know what I mean," chuckling, adding exuberance to her voice, making its meaning obvious to Courtney.

Immediately she noticed the inflection change in her voice Carolyn gave herself a knowing smile, thinking, I've killed the distrust, but she was never one to be underestimated. Carolyn had read her as if she were a book but she still needed to remain cautious in the way she turned the pages.

"Debra and Jennie are keen for the four of us to get together again, when do you think you'll be around?"

Keeping her voice friendly and inviting but low as if disappointed, said, "I need to take a rain check on that until I get back and then I'd love for us all to meet up and chat. Next time James is away... I know, phones have ears," feigning a little caution. "I'll ring you sometime in the evening in a few days, it's difficult in the day with all that is going on and with you in court." Courtney was satisfied and they ended the call. Throwing on her training kit, she made her way to the hotel's gymnasium.

They met in John's room early that evening rather than the bar, four men and two women who would shadow Carolyn when at the Silver nightclub and discussed how they hoped the evening would pan out. The six agents intended to familiarise themselves with the surrounding area and later mingle with the regulars from the pubs in question and to attend his other nightclub, the Blue Fox, finishing up at the Silver to rendezvous with John and Carolyn around midnight.

After the others left, John sat next to Carolyn explaining that if this guy proved to be as rotten as they were led to believe, they both needed a story that sounded credible and could be checked out as kosher. He would need to be sure they weren't police plants and that worried him somewhat. That danger stayed in spades as James had immediately recognised, the reason why he insisted on the two female bodyguards. The two women had their alibis ready, they were research assistants at a university where they lived and part time pole dancers, which if checked out would hold validity.

Yesterday, he spent the day in piecing together their joint defence against exposure and set up a fake website showing them both as medical sales representatives, even giving himself an award for top salesman over the last six months together with her comments that she would better her brother's sales target the next quarter. If they rung the company number prominently displayed on the website, he'd set up one of his colleagues to answer, even the company's registration would show correct if checked with Company's House.
He made sure that an internet search would show them as brother and sister, and if anyone searched deeper his fake addresses would show up. They carried fake driving licences and credit cards, making sure all matched their projected profiles. To further disguise, he handed her contact lenses to change her eye colour, and asked her to dye her hair which didn't go down well, but she did as he asked. When finished, he handed her glasses with built in recorder, put a tracker into her purse and clasped a gold necklace around her neck with matching bangle around her wrist having encoded tracking devices. A bit over the top, he recognised, but as the saying goes, better be safe than sorry. When away from James she always wore an anklet her little quirk to herself that she belonged to him.

By ten that evening her transformation was complete and she was ready to party. Her long shoulder length hair gleamed with lustrous vitality. Her face, if Aphrodite stood next to her, Aphrodite would come second. She wore a red dress, low cut but far from slutty, flesh coloured stockings with garter belt and red four-inch high heels. Her skin, tanned, smooth to touch, oozing sexuality, a pheromonic dream for any man or woman, she attracted both. She had it and she knew how to flaunt it, she the magnet, the rest her filings according to her whims and how she wanted to connect, a masturbator's dream.

She twirled for John who was lounging across her bed waiting for her. The first thing she asked of him was to take a few pictures showing her different colour hair and hair style, posing with and without her glasses making different facial expressions, lifted her dress to show what she wore underneath and send the pictures to James. Task completed, John insisted she discuss her story one more time before they left for the club a ten-minute taxi ride away.

Arriving at the club, John paid the entrance fee and they made their way to the bar where he ordered a bottle of champagne asking that it be sent to the table where the two girls sat, pointing towards them. The girls waved wildly at them and John couldn't help but notice how different they looked from earlier now they had dressed to party. They made their way towards the table and sat opposite, attracting the attention of quite a few men, one man with three attractive women would always attract attention especially when he's buying champagne. The four other agents mingled with the crowd but did not acknowledge them, electing to remain incognito; the female agents were to be introduced as old school friends being of similar age.

The three girls had a few fast dances refusing all the men who asked them to dance. Another bottle of champagne was brought to the table to keep up appearances but most of it went into the ice bucket, Carolyn attracting most of the attention. She pulled John to the dance floor for a slow dance and whispered in his ear that their target had noticed her and, resting her head on his shoulder, made eyes at him across the dance floor whispering into her brother's ear the whole time. The other two women danced together nearby acting as if they were an item.

As soon as they returned to their seat, she took a sip from her glass and Frank was standing next to her asking her to dance. She looked directly into his eyes and, holding a coquettish gaze with a disarming smile, refused. He looked at her still holding out his hand in invitation not used to rejection.

She looked at his hand, back to his eyes and repeated. "I told you no, I am here with my brother, it would be ungracious and impolite to accept your invitation until you ask my brother for his permission," she said, twisting a lock of her hair looking longingly at him opening her eyes a little wider.

His face beamed at her and he turned to her brother still holding his smile. "May I be so bold as to ask your sister to dance with me."

"Of course, but don't forget to bring her back," he grinned, returning his smile.

She took his hand and followed him to the dance floor where the band was playing a fast song. He looked as if his boat had just arrived at harbour and later held a high hope she would let him unload her cargo. John watched his sister, giving himself an innocuous grin as she played her tune, the master at work. She the rod, he the fish who thought himself a shark, but the reality, he her minnow. The next two dances were slow and she stayed with him but after the third dance finished she insisted he took her back to the table. He played the perfect gentleman and even held her seat for her, telling John his bill was paid. He stood, thanked him, but insisted he couldn't accept such a generous gesture.

"Frank, meet my brother, Sam Smith; Sam meet Frank, he is the owner of the club, you never told me your last name, I'm Elizabeth.

"Ellis, Frank Ellis," his face a picture of affability as he looked at her.

"It's very generous of you Frank."

The other two women had returned to their seat but hadn't spoken a word and Carolyn introduced them as her old school friends but didn't meet often with them living in different towns, but tonight, she smiled at Frank and then at her two friends, they intend to party.

"Would you care to join us, Frank?" Carolyn asked, already knowing the answer.

"I'm with a few of my friends so why don't you join us?" pointing towards his table.

"Sam," looking towards her brother then turning toward the other two, "are you alright with that?" Carolyn was now firmly in the driving seat.

The four stood, Frank gesturing to leave the wine and called a waiter over and they joined his three friends at their table. Two other girls were already seated but he quickly shooed them away from the table to make room for them and they sat down. As the others talked among themselves, the three men made a competition of who would be the fortunate two to strike it lucky with the two women, Frank making it clear Elizabeth was out of bounds. He monopolised her with his fancy talk about what he owned where he went for holidays, his luxury flat, his large house complete with pool and sauna, not forgetting to mention his jacuzzi that seated six, the car he drove, placing himself high on his own little pedestal of self enhancement, looking down towards the minions below believing his own narrative that he led a charmed life.

More champagne, crepes and other finger food filled the table. The night was moving forward, the three women aware this was the time when drugs appeared. They keenly watched the food they ate, the wine they poured but they saw nothing to indicate anything had been tampered with and the night was slowly ending.

Frank stood. "Back at my house, all back at my house, it's too early to stop the party."

John, who had remained quiet for most of the night, nodded to his sister and looked around the club to see if the other four were near and saw them sitting with the two women that Frank has shooed away earlier in the evening. He stood saying he needed to use the restroom. As he walked past, one of the agents followed him out and he asked his opinion about going back to Frank's house. The agent in charge, William, said that they would be close at hand and this was a sure way to get into the house to obtain the information needed, at the least, he advised, it was a good starting point. John finished his ablutions and returned to the table.

Carolyn was still in discussion with Frank and she was shaking her head about going back to his place saying she had just met him and wasn't sure, besides, she had her brother to consider and it wouldn't be fair on him especially as he didn't have a girlfriend with him.

Frank was growing increasingly irritable, not used to women rejecting him, but he realised this one needed kid gloves with a lot of care and attention. She was pleasant to talk with, intelligent, a good conversationalist and beautiful. By his reckoning, she was one of the most beautiful woman he had ever seen and needed to play the gentleman. He was used to slags throwing themselves at him, but this one exuded class so a different set of rules applied, at least until he had her in his bed.

"Sam, it's late, I think we need to go," handing Frank her phone number asking him to ring her sometime for a chat and maybe a lunch.

"A few drinks at my place is all I ask. Later, I'll order you a taxi to take you back to the hotel."

She looked at John to get his take on what to do. "Can't see any harm, come on sis, let's go to Frank's place and party a bit, and as he said, we'll order a taxi back to our hotel."

She knew the score, the plan had been decided, protection was in place. "I'm not sure. I suppose," faking uncertainty, "if you are really sure, Sam, alright, I'm in," looking toward her female companions as they nodded their agreement all stating they had to be at work the following day, a ruse to not arouse suspicion. "Three girls, four men, are you sure you're comfortable with this arrangement," she asked her brother."

Frank beckoned a few women over telling them they had a party at his place and expected to see them there shortly, turning to John so no one could catch what he was saying, he whispered in his ear, "I see you are a man of the world, Sam, you have three to choose from, they are all up for it, my treat. Have no worries with you sister, she's a lady and I know how to treat a lady."

"If I thought otherwise, I wouldn't have suggested we go to your place to party. We both have meetings arranged at our hotel for ten tomorrow, so we need to be at least half sober by then."

"No worries. We are going to get along fine, Sam."

"Frank, I knew you were a decent sort as soon as I met you. My sister is special to me and if she is only half that special to you, we'll be mates for life." God, he thought, he'd never spoken such a lot of counterfeit rubbish in such a short period of time in his life. He looked at his sister and smiled, she was wearing her glasses.

When the taxis dropped them off at Frank's house, the three women were already waiting outside his gate. The house, large, detached, secluded, garden and lawn well kept, secure, surrounded by a high wall with entry through a large steel gate. This guy lived high on the hog. He punched in a code, pressed his finger against a steel plate embedded into a sidewall and the gates opened. Frank jumped back into the taxi and the two cars drove forward leaving the three women to walk the distance toward the front of the house that had serious money written all over it.

Siblings on heightened alert looked for cameras and other security measures, but other than a few cameras around the house they saw nothing untoward, but that didn't mean they weren't there, but if they were they'd find them. The embedded software in her glasses would warn her where they were situated and the heat detectors implanted in the lenses would alert her to anyone who was in the house even through solid walls. One thing they were sure of, whatever happened in that house tonight would be videoed.

John knew the other four agents were hiding nearby and they needed to get them into the house unseen. The plan had already started forming in John's mind, but he needed to take it one step at a time and noticed the cameras were internet linked, so whatever was recorded would be stored in the cloud and when there, the record would be permanent. His first task was to disarm the cameras around the house so the others could obtain access unseen and restart them to allay suspicion should the disks be viewed later.

The inside of the house lived up to its outside, nothing cheap came past this front door. The reception area had a marble tiled floor, a high ceiling with a central staircase leading to the bedrooms. They followed Frank, who gestured for them to take a seat, through double oak doors into an imposing lounge and he told the three girls from the club to get everyone drinks. Carolyn and the other two girls sat together in a row on one of the settees, for it seemed to be assumed among Frank's three drunken friends which two would pair up with the girls as if they were but chattels and had no say in the matter, leaving the other drunken friend to take one of the three party girls brought in to pleasure Sam.

John excused himself for the toilet and, using his phone, connected into the security system and disabled the cameras, then text to say the coast was clear to enter the grounds and wait for his signal to come into the house. Getting back to the lounge one of the girls handed him a drink, sat on his lap, took his hand and placed it over her breast. The other girls sat on the arm of the chair and one said if he wanted, he could have the two of them, opened her legs and directed his hand towards her crotch urging him to feel inside her already wet vagina. The other drunken friend had already laid claim to his girl and, holding hands, headed for the stairs.

Carolyn, still wearing her glasses, scanned the room picking up three cameras. If they were here in the lounge, almost certainly, they'd be in the bedrooms. Music started and everyone began to dance, and as if by magic, the dimmed lights changed to pastel blue. It was time for action, the two female agents walked their partners to the settees, handed them their drinks, sat on their laps, slipping a little nightcap into their glasses to help them with their beauty sleep, gesturing them to drinks up to a good night.

Carolyn had bewitched Frank who had drunk more than he normally did. In his mind, she was already his Elizabeth. This woman was as far removed from the broads he was used to as earth to moon and was out to make the right impression.

"Frank, I am so glad my brother persuaded me to come home with you," she purred nibbling at his ear.

"Not as glad as I am, would you like to see the rest of the house?"

"Later. Let's get a drink first and then you can show me." Taking a seat, she sat on his lap, placed one arm around his shoulder, handed him his drink, picked up her glass and they toasted each other as he rested his other hand on her leg just above her knee.

"Your hand feels warm and gives me a sense of security, but I need to get to know you a little better first, please don't take offence. I'm being horrible, aren't I?"

"No, I feel..." he yawned.

"You know my brother and I have a meeting in the morning at the hotel and my two friends are working tomorrow."

"You did say something..." His head dropped and he was gone into the land of the fairies as were the others.

John text it was safe to enter to start the house search, but there was one loose end he needed to tie up, the two upstairs needed to be muted in case they decided to join the group after they finished rutting. Giving one of the agents a small canister, he told her to get into their bedroom, open the top of the canister, put it on the floor, close the door and quickly leave, making sure she collected it before she left, and he went to find where the security and recording systems were housed.

Carolyn told John that Frank had mentioned something about a cook and live-in housekeeper. "I have scanned where I can but have not detected them. The other four agents entered the room, cameras around their neck with spares for the others to copy any relevant information together with video burning equipment to duplicate storage disks, and stared to search. John put his glasses on and both walked around the house. "I have detected two heat sources in the basement, near each other, I'll go and check, but first we need to get Frank and the others undressed and partnered with the other two party girls and into bed. The third girl we'll leave where she is, just loosen her clothes and lose the panties, ordered John. The morning was just starting to break by the time they had finished. Being careful, wearing gloves, hair nets and shoe coverings, meticulous with whatever they copied or searched was left exactly as found, leaving no record of ever being touched, leaving nothing behind. They had collected a host of information and it would take them quite a while to analyse. Back at the hotel, after changing and showering, they breakfasted and Carolyn called Frank leaving a message thanking him for such a wonderful night, apologising they had to leave so early and asking him to ring her later, but not until after lunch as they'd be tied up in meetings. Back in her room, she phoned James and brought him up to date. With the connecting door open, she could hear John snoring so she snuggled down into her bed and was soon asleep.




Chapter Fourteen

James listened with interest to what Carolyn said but she failed to find any connection between Frank and Courtney stating she was sure that, after they sifted through the information they held, something would come to light. He asked her to send him some of it so he could look through it but she said that wouldn't be necessary as the agents would undertake the initial checking and pass anything of relevance to them for assessment.

He spent the rest of the day in his study and that evening he talked with them both informing them that he was going back into the other dimension the following day to update himself about Courtney. Carolyn wanted to return home but he assured her that she'd be of more use staying where she was following through with the research and focus on what they were there to stop.

A little before six the following morning, he walked through the window and quickly out onto the pavement, making his way to his flat. After a quick cup of tea with a few digestives, he opened his computer and scanned the news articles about Frank Ellis and the aborted murder attempt on Courtney. Ellis had been detained as a person of interest in the morning but exonerated by the evening for lack of evidence and now they were investigating her for bringing her position as a circuit judge into disrepute and the body that oversaw the legal profession was investigating her old firm Simon Westley and Associates for misconduct in not reporting numerous potential money laundering transactions within due time limits to the appropriate authorities. Ellis had been a client of the firm for many years, however, with recent events, the law firm felt it prudent to terminate their connection with him. James had the link.

As he carried on reading, his blood grew cold. Caroline, his wife's double, as head of the task force investigating the links into the terrorist attack at Victoria station, together with the Commissioner had questions to answer as to why they had not connected the tanker disaster, the rape and money laundering, further adding, and this was his clincher, two articles intermated Courtney, her husband, brother and his wife were in a cosy little club with Caroline and the Commissioner protecting each other's backs undermining confidence in their Office, Parliament, Law and Public, and been seen on numerous occasion out together drinking, dining and entertain in each other's houses. One heading stated, are these people fit and proper to hold their offices, calling for a full investigation and requesting, under subpoena if necessary, for them to attend the Parliamentary Select Committee to answer these worrying questions.

He knew what the next move would be, and if that happened, they'd end up in prison. A warrant would be issued to search their and John's house, they had already searched Caroline and Jamie's house and mothering incrimination was found, but a search of his house would bring to light things that were best kept hidden. They had a few weeks at most to stop it from happening and he checked the time. He daren't return now, too many people were around, besides, the occupants of the house, who also had two children, would be up and about this time of the morning if not at work so he needed to wait until late evening before risking a foray back into the garden.
The weather being clement, he decided to take a walk and on the way back bought a few national newspapers plus the local news and returned to his flat to read them, but his mind wasn't on it. Still, he needed to do something until the evening and flicked idly through the pages stopping to read the occasional article. The headline news in the local paper showed a picture of two young men who had died in hospital from a drug related incident at a party held at 10 Castle Street with several others seriously ill.

He looked closely at a picture of one of the boys and recognised his features but obviously it wasn't the same person. He had talked with him on several occasions, a decent lad with a bright future, he even knew his name, Adrian Jameson, in his last year at university studying psychology, a discipline close to James' heart, he'd try to do something to stop the party and hopefully prevent the deaths from happening in his dimension. Flicking the page over, despite his expectation it would happen, it still knocked him in a spin. Suspected terrorist sympathiser's house raided. For a horrible moment, he thought it was his house but it was a house less than a mile from his and it was believed the terror cell was within that neighbourhood and for the public to report anything out of the ordinary.

The paradigm had changed yet again. It was hot before, now it had moved to white hot and getting hotter. He couldn't wait, he needed to get back immediately and contact the others. Soon he was walking by the side of the house, took a quick look around, through the gate, back through the window and phoned Carolyn. The phone rung for a while before she answered and he asked her if she was alone.

She lowered her eyelids seductively and pouted, licking her lips slowly sending kisses through to his phone as if she were next to him whispering sweet endearments into his ear, already wet with sexual anticipation. "Alone," she retorted with lustful abandonment, "I'm turning on the video on my phone. I want to see your face. You need to return the show I gave you last time," she purred, her voice dripping with suppressed sensuality, her libido rising in anticipation of watching his face as he masturbated, business could wait for a few minutes. She fumbled in her purse for her traveling pocket vibrator, her portable bomb as she lovingly called it, her small george, rubbing her clitoris over her dress with her right middle finger. Her heat already awakened the second the phone rung when she knew it was James. Then, feeling smug, she would tell him what they had achieved in such a short period of time.

When James explained what he had found out, her mood twisted from lustful light into ashen dark as an icy douche washed over her, extinguishing her passion into a tsunami of hardened reality.

"I hear what you say, and with the information already in our possession, we'll nail him."

"We have a few weeks to get this wrapped up or we'll be the ones under wraps."

"He has his claws into prostitution, human trafficking, drugs, pornography, and that's the starting point. We've only just started analysing the material; I can't see Courtney or her brother involved in these types of criminal activities."

"I agree, but until we know their involvement in this and the Sandra Ellis murder, we keep an open mind and assume the worse. When you meet up with Frank Ellis make sure it's in a public place; better still, the restaurant in the hotel where you're staying, with two agents dining at the same time."

"From what we found so far, no way would I go anywhere alone with him without a locator or agent protection and I do know how to protect myself so stop worrying."

"Worry goes with the territory as far as you are concerned. None of them know what I look like so I'll join you tomorrow. I'll book a separate room just to be on the safe side in case he collects you from your room or you may need to take him back there for some reason."

That remark annoyed her. "Hold on now James, I have no intention of bedding him unless I must."

"I didn't mean it like that... you know what I'm saying! If he sees a man in your room making whoopy or being over friendly with you, it'll only add a layer of distrust, and you never know, he may have someone watching you and John. We show them nothing they could interpret as suspicious."

"Own room or no own room, we sleep together!"

"Wouldn't have it any other way," he laughed. "I'll be there sometime late afternoon. When we see each other, we act as strangers."

"I'll bring John up to speed. Try to get a room near to where we are."

After speaking with John resting on his bed in the next room, she returned to her room and rang Frank Ellis and said her brother had a dinner meeting with one of his clients and she'd be at a loose end and could he make dinner with her this evening with the stipulation his acceptance meant she'd pay.

He bit his upper lip keeping his enthusiasm under check. "Not my normal way of entertaining a lady."

"I'm not a normal lady," she bantered back, "deal or no deal," she giggled.

"I drink the best champagne," he teased, "I could well take advantage of the free offer."

"God, I hope you do, not like last time at your house, you were dead to the world after all you drank. I didn't have the heart to wake you, and I had to leave early," she shot back a repartee.

"Sorry about falling asleep on you. I can assure you, I'm not normally like that."

"No worries. Can you make it for seven? I'll meet you in the bar. I'll book the table for eight," concluding the call. John entered her room via the connecting door. "I'm meeting him tonight."

"I heard, I'll join you around ten saying my meeting has finished early to mitigate any complications of inviting himself to your room. He's sharp this one, had us checked out on what we told him. The number on our company website has been called three times using three different telephone numbers over the last twenty-four hours and we've had two emails from different sources asking for further information about our medical products and for us to ring back. My associate rang the three back and believes one of the people to whom he spoke was Frank who asked him a few questions. He also enquired after you, asking how long we'd both worked for the firm, saying how impressed he was with your and my professionalism feigning an interest in the products while pretending to be the manager of a health insurance company. The other was a foreign sounding woman, the third a man with a Scottish accent.

"I've had a lot of technical and non-technical brochures emailed to them which will keep them busy but I suspect they won't even be opened. Tonight, in case someone is watching from the hotel, I'll leave reception and take a taxi around seven in pretence of attending my meeting. I'll make sure if I am followed I'll lose them on route. Be prepared, he may well ask you a few technical terms under the pretext of normal conversation, which will be no problem for you, and the length of time you've worked for our company, so just follow the script."

"If he's that careful, we've got to assume he'll check the cameras when we were at his house and he may ask me about falling asleep. You've sorted them, so what will they actually show?"

"It'll show Frank falling asleep in the chair, us moving him to the settee, you leaving the room going upstairs for a blanket, returning and placing it over him. You are seen taking the other settee to sleep with me falling asleep in the chair, which is what we both acted out, and with us leaving early for our morning meeting but I altered the time sequences.

"After we carried the other four up to the bedrooms, we striped them naked and the four agents dressed in their clothes and acted out showing them leaving the room together as couples and going upstairs. With the blueish lights and keeping their faces away from the cameras, it looks quite authentic." He chuckled, "the third girl we never touched and left her sleeping in the chair. Anything that we didn't want shown on the cameras I deleted or altered for continuity. I disposed of the contents of their wine glasses, washed them and refilled them. You know all this or most of it anyway."

"I just wanted to go over it to get the sequence firmly in my head. If he asks, I want to say what the cameras show. a double check if you like."

"This guy is the real deal when it comes to criminality and will kill without conscience, almost definitely a psychopath and plays the role of a model citizen, methodical and highly organised as shown from the material we've collected, there may be a touch of misogyny there as well."

"I haven't felt that from him yet."

"You won't, he looks upon you as class and matching his intellect. His irk, I suspect, is directed towards mixed race and the less intelligent. From what we have, we already know he's into trafficking women from eastern Europe for prostitution. Somewhere he must have a safe house where he breaks them before they are of use to him. We need to find the house and I'm compiling a dossier to send to the authorities and would like to include that address, but we need a lot more information to make anything stick. If the information is illegally obtained, the court could well throw it out. Whatever we stick on him must be so serious that he'll be refused bail. Look how quickly he was vindicated the same day, not even bailed pending further enquires in the other dimension. I've never seen that happen before with such speed, and now Courtney and her old law firm are in the frame. This guy has serious friends in high places and we are getting in over our heads on this one and need to keep him close in with us so he doesn't suspect anything."

Their phones pinged simultaneously showing a text message, James saying he'd arrived and booked into room 304, the floor above them and was on his way to his room. Carolyn started to leave but John stopped her telling her to wait, the risk of them being seen together even for a second too great. "I'll text him and ask him to assume a disguise before he leaves the room. Frank has got me on edge." Let him settle in and we'll have him come down to us. If someone does come knocking on your door unexpectedly, he can quickly shuffle into my room."

A little later the three sat together in John's room discussing their next move. The dossier John was preparing for the authorities would be different from the one he intended sending to the press, but he was far from happy. When this came out, Frank and his cronies could well come looking for them and he had the clout to make them disappear in a heartbeat even from behind prison bars and urged caution.

"If we release any of the information and it's traced back to us, we'll be dead within the week."

James stared incredulously at John. "If we do nothing we'll end up in prison with the keys thrown away. I'll kill the bastard first," he angrily vented.

"I didn't say do nothing, we need to keep him close to us and find another way and make it too hot for his contacts to stay with him while we remain hidden."

James looked at them with steel in his eyes. "I say we kill him and be done with it," he was angry, very angry, "and to hell with the timeline of history, drug and inject him with a poison. Carolyn, you could put something lethal together to give to him." He said it, but he really didn't mean it, letting his frustration vent and needed to bring himself back under control.

"Stop it James, stop it, you are not that man. I admit he is scum and doesn't deserve to live but you are no murderer. Think, for christ sake, think what you are saying!" her anger matching his. "John and I are trained... I'm sorry, no more anger."

He pulled back in his chair against the power of her vitriol. The other two looking at him staying silent, waiting for him to speak. "You're right, of course you are, we are not murderers. I'm sorry love, I'm just so angry that this world has people like him living in it, I spoke without thought."

She softened her voice. "James, love, we all feel the same way about him but we need to think of another way and get out of this mess unscathed."

John had mentioned it before and was shot down, "the quickest way to lose friends is to put him in the frame with prepubescent sexual child abuse."

"Paedophilia?"

"Exactly sis, together with child pornography; we know he's into prostitution and human trafficking so we stretch the evidence into the other two areas as well. When at his house, I connected a ghost link into his computers so I can obtain access remotely."

"I see, but how do we manage to make this information available without him suspecting our involvement? There would have to be a police raid at his properties."

"If we find the house where he trains his harem of prostitutes, the rest will be easy. The three party girls were prostitutes and of foreign extraction and they know us, so we go back to the club and befriend them. We already have the confidence of Frank so they should be quite open in talking with us."

Carolyn wasn't particularly enamoured. "It means I'll have to keep him sweet. Damn you John, I can't keep fobbing him off indefinitely. He's heavily into seductive mode and hot to trot with me. James?"

"We do what we must to bring this to a conclusion but try to stay out of his bed for a long as you can."

"At least I'm safe tonight anyway," she groaned giving him a frown.

"How long will it take you to download a few thousand incriminating pictures onto one of his home computers?"

"A few hours, say overnight. There's not much we can do today. When I talk to Frank later I'll ask him about the girl I was with and say I want to meet her again. He'll jump at the chance to see me out of the way and over the next few days I'll find out what she knows. Tonight, at the restaurant, I've organised two of the agents to dine at the same time as an added precaution. I'll expect he'll have at least one of his goons hiding in the wings, so we need to be on our guard, even a stray eye movement could be enough to give us away but I'm not expecting him to try anything untoward. I think his guard is down, but best to be safe."

"I agree, he could slip one of those aphrodisiac drugs into you," grinning at her with a smile, "you're hot enough without any help. You'll kill the poor sod if you have an enhancer inside of you," he chortled.

She shot him a disapproving glance. "Not funny James, the last thing on my mind is to screw that scum bag, and won't unless I think by not doing him will jeopardise our objective; still, can't see him risking anything inappropriate or pressuring me this early. He'll go the seduction route. From what I have seen so far, I think he sees me as a trophy and a potentially steady girlfriend, so he'll want to keep me sweet, at least until the novelty wears off and that'll take longer than a few weeks. By then it'll be too late, and when he goes down, I'll be there crying with him."

"You're a chameleon my dear wife."

"With you, I am always true without the slightest shade of colour. For everyone else, I paint my colour to match the scenery and the circumstance."

Looking at James, John said, "I know I've mentioned it earlier, but if you are eating in the restaurant tonight, a careless stare and gesture could undo us and the same goes for you sis."

They chatted for another forty minutes until James left to go back to his room and John to shower and change his clothes readying himself for his business dinner leaving Carolyn to prepare for her date with Frank. She intended to go all out tonight. After a shower she prepared her makeup, deciding to wear dark coloured stockings with suspender belt, an uplifting brassier, a thong, a red designer dress falling above the knee, cut daringly low at the front displaying ample cleavage with her sternum clearly on display. A diamond necklace with bracelet to match with the gold anklet chain, her quirky little secret. She may not be monogamous, but her heart and body truly only belonged to one man, and she would never lie to him, or lay with another man or women unless she told James and he agreed.

If he said no, that was the end of it, James having the same autonomy, but he very rarely used that freedom. Perhaps it was because she was always available to him, never having and never willingly saying no to him; and frequently, it was her chasing him.

Looking in the mirror putting the finishing touches to her hair for her date, it was James in her thoughts. From the second they'd met, introduced by her brother, she had loved him. Sex to her was like a game of tennis, you jerk, sweat, bounce, feel the heat, keep the ball in play and enjoy the voyage, after, exercise over, a shower, a shake down, away to go and then forgotten. But her love for James was unique and only held for him.

She arrived at the bar a little late, Frank was already there sitting on a stool sipping gin and tonic and stood when he noticed her, eyes widening, mouth half open as she walked purposefully towards him. He wore a silk light brown suit, a white shirt with a beige tie, hair neatly styled, and looked exactly what he purported to be, a wealthy successful business man. She smiled, moving her head slightly as she neared him, pointed to his glass, saying she'd have the same.

His eyes narrowed giving him a panoramic view of her body and then tapered toward her breasts and face, and it wasn't just he who noticed, she was attracting the attention of every man in the room and quite a few of the women. "You look absolutely... you are a very beautiful woman, Elizabeth."

Looking directly into his eyes, she held his gaze for a few seconds giving him her most charming smile. "Why thank you Frank, you look good yourself, like the suit, most becoming. Thanks for the drink, cheers but remember, the rest of the night is on me."

On and in her is exactly where he wanted to be he mused, moving her away from the bar and sitting together on a settee chatting as the bar slowly filled. They finished their drink and made their way to the restaurant taking their seats and ordered a bottle of white wine with the meal. Frank talked about his businesses, what he wanted for the future, how he would like to have children if he found the right woman looking at her all the while. She talked about her job, how she enjoyed working with her brother, the places she had travelled and the places she'd like to see someday. She knew her charm, wit and flirtatious mannerisms were slowly captivating him. Meal completed, they returned to the bar.

Frank ordered drinks while Elizabeth found them seats and they had no sooner sat down when John walked in, waved, ordered his drink, and joined them. Frank would have preferred it being just the two of them but smiled nonetheless with them spending the rest of the evening talking. Frank believed he may have had a half chance of spending the night with her but with her brother on the scene his chance had considerably dropped.

He knew they held adjacent rooms and the numbers, but he wasn't aware they had a connecting door until John mentioned it when Elizabeth was in the restroom and used her absence to ask Frank about the girl he was paired up with at his house, saying he would like to meet her again, adding he wanted nothing serious just a bit of fun, and did he know her number. Frank said he'd do better than that, he could meet up with her tonight if he so wished, thinking, if he could get him off with her tonight, his odds of getting his sister bedded would considerably increase.

Due to the lateness of the hour, and his work schedule the following day, Sam declined. Frank said he'd text the number to him in the morning adding she worked for him so her availability was whenever he wanted.
"Your sister is a beautiful woman, I'd like to get to know her better. I didn't like to ask her but I expect she has a boyfriend somewhere."

"She did up until a few weeks ago but they split up. He wasn't ready to commit and she wants to settle down and have children, the old body clock thing," making light of it, telling him what he wanted to hear. "She's coming back, don't let on I've told you."

She smiled at them and took her seat. "What have you two been discussing huddled together," she joked. "Look at the time," giving Frank a seductive glance, as if to intimate if my brother wasn't here I'd invite you back to my room. "How do you fancy joining us for breakfast tomorrow, say around 8.30ish? I'll book your breakfast ticket tonight and you can pick it up in the morning at reception." Frank left to order a taxi and they to their rooms.

She text James saying they were in the lift. She had expected to see him in the restaurant but he never showed, suspecting he ordered room service. James left it for a little while before he made his way to her room using the stairs, he was being over cautious for the lift had a camera embedded in the ceiling. They had a cup of coffee together and John returned to his room and closed the connecting door.

Carolyn's hungry eyes locked into James' leaving him in no doubt as to what she wanted. Breezing over to where he sat, she straddled his lap face to face and nibbled his left and then his right ear and moving her lips to his she slowly stabbed her tongue into his mouth - in out in out - as if masturbating a woman's vagina. She closed her eyes, visualising, reliving inside her mind, passion sounds, laboured breath, heightened moans, arduous groans, wafting smells of female sexual release. Courtney was there with her locked inside her mind as her orgasm burst forth, her wetness flooding between her legs, James' arms locked around her back, hers around his shoulders, feeling, caressing, squeezing, building and heightening their passion.

She dropped her head down to his lap, no more visualising. She hungered for the real thing, releasing his hardness from its entrapped cage into her mouth, again the same movements -- in out, in out -- her head never still, her hands locked between his legs. She knew his smell, crazed in lust she moved her body impaling herself - he the spear, she the sheath - locking their bodies into each other. She held the power, controlling the pace. James tensed his body feeling his release triggering hers in explosions of ecstasy, clasping each other in stillness as they came down from their high.

She giggled. "I think this dress will have to take a trip to the cleaners before I'm able to wear it again."

James looked down. "My trousers will have to take the same journey." He chortled.

Chapter Fifteen

The following morning as arranged, Frank arrived at the hotel and the three of them sat together over breakfast. John now had the telephone number of Margaret, the girl from the party and intended to waste no time in ringing her. Frank tried to convince Elizabeth to take the day off work and spend it with him sightseeing. Giving him one of her killer smiles, she said would love to but had appointments previously arranged and was working late into the evening. As a softener to his ego she leaned over, touched him gently on the shoulder and said if he happened to be around late that evening, she could possibly meet with him for a drink at the Silver nightclub. Unfortunately, pulling a sad jib she would need to get back to the hotel later as her boss, who was on his way to another lunchtime appointment, had arranged the meeting for 7pm and she needed to prepare a few notes beforehand.

Breakfast over, they parted, Frank to his office, she and John back to his room. James, sitting away from the three, finished his breakfast and joined them but there wasn't much to be discussed. Carolyn went to the gym and James returned to his own room to check a few things out and John phoned Margaret inviting her to lunch.

Midday, she was at the hotel asking at reception for him dressed conservatively in a green two-piece suit as if attending a business meeting. They lunched at the hotel and it was obvious to John she was under instructions from her boss to please him. She was extremely nervous and needed to form a good impression not to suffer her employer's wrath, but her grasp of the English language wasn't great or she pretended it was not. In her present condition, she was of little value. He needed to gain her confidence quickly but to tread carefully in his approach without raising suspicion, for whatever she saw or heard, would without doubt, get back to Frank. Carolyn had said she had appointments today but she was back in her room after the gym and James was in his room working. John had doubts about the appropriateness of his decision of having her around and still held a suspicion Frank had a goon or two lurking about the hotel. His gut reaction told him no, but until he was sure it was best they assume the contrary.

"I have to work now, come back at 5pm."

She seemed uncertain about what he wanted. "I do stay? I go to room, no need money." Her broken English seemed just that, a little too broken to be believable.

He handed her a few large notes. "You," pointing at her, "go to the shop to buy clothes," shooing her away with his hands, "later, come back to hotel," stabbing his finger at himself, "ask for me, understand?" Playing the same game as her until he was sure.

She understood. "You see me later, yes? I go bed, boss say no cost."

The longer this went on the more he felt having her around was a mistake but at least one thing he was sure about, there was no doubt as to her calling and turning, he walked toward the lift. Looking back, he saw her walking out and noticed a man lounging in a chair reading a paper, and he wondered.

When John entered her room, Carolyn was lying on the bed dozing wearing only her brassier and panties. Hearing a noise, she opened her eyes, seeing John she didn't move and smiled at him.

"I see you are in battle dress. Are you expecting to get a little something off James?"

"Maybe," she grinned.

"In that case you're a little overdressed," he teased.

She got up and threw on a robe. "Get anything out of the Margaret woman?"

"No, but I'll be spending the night with her in my room, if James is around make sure she doesn't see or hear him not like last night and early this morning, a troop of pigs makes less noise than you pair."

She chuckled to herself. "I'll gag him."

"Better gag yourself first, you were far more vocal, a flock of children sucking lollies makes less noise."

"I'll go up to James' room."

"You're with Frank at the Silver later tonight. There'll be two agents there. He'll certainly try to get you back to his house."

"That's covered. If the worse comes to the worse, it'll be a quick screw, but it won't come to that. I'll be back around 2.30am." She went into her travelling case and handed him a small vial. "It's one measure. Give her a good seeing to first, you might as well have a little fun. Dissolve it into a glass of her wine and within half an hour it'll make her very drowsy, James will do the rest, he'll hypnotise her and we'll learn what she knows. Don't worry, she won't see James."

At six that evening Margaret sat in the bar with John showing him what clothes she had bought. Later, they dined in the restaurant. John thought her a little naïve at first, but her bubbly personality more than made up for that plus the bonus of a pleasant temperament. During the meal, he realised her intelligence was far more acute than he first thought, her vocabulary and pronunciation increasing as the night progressed.

As the evening advanced, with John giving her compliments and topping up her wine glass, she relaxed and let her guard down talking about herself. What came to light revealed her life full of broken promises, exploitation, abuse, used as fodder for others and given little choice, her destiny controlled by the scum that surrounded her. Though she never said, he suspected she had been smuggled into the country illegally, so her only options were to run away, but where would she go, into the hands to another pimp, or surrender to the authorities and be deported back to her war-ravaged poverty-torn country and be at the mercy of warlords, or left to her own devices to starve. He parents, together with her siblings, were killed when their house was destroyed in a bombing raid when she was only fourteen, and often she wished she was in the house with them and not staying at a friends to save her from the depravity of her current existence.

The longer he listened to her story, the greater his empathy grew, reasoning no one could be that good an actress as moisture formed at the corners of her eyes. Despite John's sympathies in showing both compassion and understanding, his guard stayed firmly in place. This evening, she was his pawn, tonight, to check her off the board to obtain the information needed, suspecting she'd be questioned about what was discussed.

They left the restaurant, Margaret by 10pm in his room, by 10.05pm naked in his bed, by 10.30pm screaming out in passion. Carolyn, with James lying on the bed watching her dress, heard their vocal shenanigans from the other room and waited for the drug to take effect as she left for her date with Frank.

The information she revealed astounded them. John was right in his supposition, she was an illegal. Smuggled into the country with promises of a better life only to find herself a prisoner, broken, or so her tormentors believed, to earn her existence pleasuring others. Many a time she thought to run, but she'd seen others try and end up caught, tortured for the transgression, or killed. Often, she thought of suicide, but she refused to submit. She was no defeatist, studied English in her spare time, for somewhere out there was a better life and she would survive and find it.

Upon arrival in the country three years ago, she'd spend the first four months locked away from the world, her body given to others, drugged and degraded into compliance until her will was bent to be an automaton for her masters. Under hypnosis she gave James the location of where she was kept plus a few other locations, with supplementary information. If what she said checked out, they had Frank and his cronies bang to rights.

Carolyn arrived at the Silver. As she stepped out of the taxi, one of the doormen escorted her into the club, bypassing the lengthening queue outside, towards the best table in the place where Frank waited. Chilled wine in a silver bucket and two crystal glasses stood in the middle.

"Dom Perignon! I'm impressed."

"The best for the best," he smiled.

She pretended to look around the club in mock surprise. "Where?"

He looked directly at her, "in front of me."

She pirouetted. "Pour vouz, Frank!" Taking her seat, a waiter came over, poured wine into the two glasses, and they toasted each other. "To a pleasant evening."

"Skol!"

While not making it obvious, she noticed at the other end of the room a few scantily clad women moving back and forth through the door, sometimes with a female, other times with a man. The match didn't look right and thinking first it may be the rest rooms, she didn't pay much attention, but upon closer inspection she noticed two men standing near the door where they had stood for most of the night.

The band started to play a slow melody as the lights dimmed. Frank stood and stretched out his hand toward her. Accepting, they held each other close on the very crowded floor; she could feel his hardness press against her stomach as he started to nibble at her ear lobes moving the palms of his hands up and down her back lightly gliding them over her bottom. When she repaid the compliment, his palms pressed harder into her bottom pulling her tight into him. She moved her body slightly, enough to show interest but not overtly sexual. She wanted a slow build as they danced, Frank already lost in his own world.

He whispered in her ear, "come back with me tonight," lightly kissing her cheek with a myriad of little pecks moving closer to her mouth looking for connection. "I promise not to fall sleep on you."

She needed to take the heat out of the situation and resting her hand against the outside of his trousers she slightly rubbed it up and down. She knew it wouldn't take long. "Slowly, let me do this for you," she whispered blowing short little breaths against his ear.

His breath built in jerks. She kissed his mouth moving her tongue inside in slow repetitive movements. "Let it out Frank, come for me, I need you to come for me, show me you can do it," she seductively purred faking a slight French accent working her fingers up and down on his enclosed hard penis.

His body moved then stiffened. I'm there, I'm there, I'm coming Elizabeth, I'm coming for you, only you," he whispered.

She quickened her hand movements and they moved to a dark corner, using her other hand to zip down his fly she felt inside as his sperm pumped over her fingers. "Who's a good boy," she giggled removing her hand and slowly moving it towards her mouth, the image of the eroticism not lost upon him as she pulled up his zip. "I think we both need a drink," she childishly smirked shooting him a seductively wicked look. They returned to the table his arm firmly wrapped around her waist claiming ownership, he the alpha male, the lion. If he recognised what he had captured, he wouldn't look so smug, he'd be safer going after one of his compliant bitches. Within the kingdom of the lion, the females are the prey killers.

She had worked out what lay behind the door, a brothel, and from what she could see and understand, all the scantily clad girls were of foreign origin and closely watched. The club, over the last hour had filled, people jostling with their partners for a place on the dance floor. She took a sip from her glass and excused herself to go to the restroom. Pushing past a man standing next to her, she noticed he had a small hand gun concealed under his coat. She knew somewhere mingling in this crowd of humanity were her protectors, but she'd failed to spot them which reassured her how professional they were at their work. When she returned, Frank had moved his chair closer to hers and she had no sooner taken her seat when he rested one of his arms around her shoulders, his other resting on her leg. "Shall we go?" Thinking now she belonged to him.

She looked at the time 2.30am. She needed to handle what she said with care. "You've forgotten, I'm seeing my boss at seven this morning. I told you, I must prepare for the meeting and need to get my notes sorted before then. As it is, the earliest I'll be back at the hotel if I leave now will be gone three."

"I'll come back with you."

She gave him a little peck on the cheek placing her hand over his which was resting on her knee. "That's sweet of you but let's be sensible, at most I'll be lucky if I get two hours sleep as it is, if you come back it'll reduce to zero."

"At least let me ride back with you in the taxi."

She smiled. "The very least, and Frank, I feel awful at not inviting you in, so please no pressure, agreed?"

"Promise, lunch tomorrow?"

She giggled. "You drive a hard bargain, agreed, but I have to work in the afternoon."

They left the club in a taxi and were shortly outside her hotel. Kissing him goodnight she got out, waved him a goodbye, and just after 3.15am she entered her room. James lay fast asleep on her bed wearing his boxer shorts, a book by his side, reading light dimly glowing, his legs and feet open to the room. He didn't even stir as she looked at him while undressing. Naked, she sat at the bottom of the bed near to his feet, her cheeks aglow, lips lightly kissing his toes, crying softly. Her love for this man overflowed as would a dam overfilled with water. Brimming with love, she switched off the light, snuggled next to him and immediately fell asleep.




Chapter Sixteen

After John had sent Margaret on her way the three met to discuss the next phase of their plan. The information had been sifted and there were quite a few surprises, or perhaps what they found wasn't all that shocking. They were expecting to find the worse and find the worse they did. Frank had links to criminal gangs who supplied young girls from several Eastern European countries importing some as young as fourteen years of age. The pieces were falling into place from the information they extracted from the files plus what Margaret had told them under hypnosis and believed they had enough to take his operation down.

John's phone rang. "William here, we are catching up on the information you emailed us early this morning." John put his phone on speaker so the others could hear.

"I have more information for you, but before I go into that, I don't think Carolyn should go to the Silver again. The club is little more than a brothel and drug den plus the place is under surveillance and could be raided at any time. My agents recognised at least two undercover policemen there last night, so it's under the spotlight and it won't look good if she's caught in the net."

James butted into the conversation looking sternly at Carolyn. "She'll be careful."

"I'm collating the information my end to send to the authorities. What else have you got," John asked.

"The link between Courtney and Frank, it looks as if she and her brother were being blackmailed by Ellis and by the murdered woman who was having a full-blown affair with him; he's her husband's cousin, or if not an affair, a friend with benefits relationship. Courtney is almost certainly, turning aside from her kinky sex games, a victim as is her brother. Her only crime seems to be she's a nymphomaniac and her brother a satyriasis, must be in their genes, and are paying heavily for their extravagances." James looked at Carolyn and smiled as her cheeks coloured.

"The more we learn the dirtier it gets."

"Both are being blackmailed over her lesbian affairs, the incestuous relationship with her brother and her indulgence in group sex acts. We have copies of the videos showing not only her but also Sandra Ellis and the other two women, with a few others we are unable to recognise, displaying a sadomasochist weakness. The videos show them tied to beds, chairs, swings, masked people whipping each other, and other rituals which shows them indulging in group masturbation. One video shows Courtney interacting with a kind of sex machine with a false penis on the end drilling into her vagina while bending over a bench, legs splayed wide apart bottom high in the air. This is depravity at its most graphic."

"Sandra Ellis was a part of the circle and an active participant. Is that what you're saying?"

"Very much so, the main player, but she was also, together with Ellis, the blackmailer."

John looked confusedly at the other two who shrugged their shoulders. "I don't understand, William, how can she blackmail them when she is playing such an active part in the process?"

"That is the genius of these two, she let them think she was also being blackmailed and, this is the clever bit, she assumed the position of the main negotiator in the sordid business."

"The other two, Debra Roach and Jennie Thomson, where do they come into the picture?"

"The same; the four women used to get together in Courtney's flat for group sex and often they'd be joined by Simon."

"Little wonder Frank Ellis has such power, he has a judge, doctor, police inspector and lawyer all under his spell."

"But here's the rub, they don't know or even suspect it's him."

"That doesn't add up, most people know who their blackmailer is, I can run with Sandra Ellis, just, but even that is pushing it somewhat."
"Where did their evidence come from? If they use the flat for their assignations, someone must have filmed the action, so they'll know the guilty party," stated James.

"These cliques are like most exhibitionists, the videos act like a drug allowing them to reminisce, to relive the action again and again through watching their debaucheries and perversions. It's their adrenaline fix as a junky shoots heroin; it's what gets them off in the first place, so filming the action becomes an act of compulsion and over time they had built up quite a library."

"Let me guess," said John, "there was a break in and they were stolen."

"That's about it, the blackmailer demanded one negotiator, and Sandra Ellis became that person without them realising she was the blackmailer. She was utterly and unequivocally head over heels in love with one person, herself, with greed, and a fitting complement to her lover Frank Ellis, who holds the same loves as her, the saying two peas in a pod fits quite well.

"There are literally hundreds of hours of film and it has gone on for quite a few years. We also have copies of a swingers group with quite a few prominent people showing up on them. This goes deep, right into the heart of government, the law and armed forces. There are at least, and I expect there are more, three judges showing up in compromising situations, and Ellis is the one pulling the strings and no one knows only Sandra."

"Someone obviously must have found out her involvement and killed her or Frank did it himself."

"That's not what the information we hold says. Frank Ellis keeps meticulous records and from what we've seen they haven't a clue he's behind the blackmail or her death."

"Simon Westley and Associates is his main solicitor, surly they must have realised."

"No. Ellis was one of their top clients and invited to all their functions, dinners and parties, and guess who also attends?"

"No need to guess, Courtney."

William smiled to himself. "Almost there, Sandra Ellis with the other two. Neat?"

"Simon's firm is dishonest, if not the firm we know he is," James said, remembering the article he had read.

"Again, I'm not saying they're not corrupt, but the information we have seen doesn't show that to be the case."

"You just don't break into a place, take the disks unless you know where they are and what is on them. They knew they were being filmed so they must have suspected the blackmailer was a part of the group."

"They kept their toys and films in a secure lock up, security guards patrolling, camera surveillance the lot. I know of the place, it is quite impressive but the tapes just disappeared with nothing showing on cameras. We concluded that a few of the guards must have been thrown a bung to turn the other way and the cameras doctored. Two of the guards were later found dead so what does that tell you?"

"In my eyes, William, it would lead to one of the three women, if not all of them."

"That's the enigma, to protect each other they imposed their own level of added security giving them a false sense of confidence with each other. When imputing or retrieving disks, or other sex toys, each of the four held their own unique key code, and all four codes were needed to open the secure unit. In there they kept their recording equipment, cameras, a multitude of sex aids, clothes and costumes of all descriptions, whips, ropes, even life size sex dolls. They were so careful to make sure no one could copy any of the disks, only allowing their own recording equipment to be used and after the event everything was packed up and taken back to the secure locked unit. Here's the amusing part," William chuckled through the phone, "you couldn't make this up, they confided in Frank Ellis, asked him to find the stolen disks and to catch and punish the perpetrators."

James' mind jumped back, he wasn't sure what he'd saw on the night of the murder, well he was sure at the time, but there was a lot of supposition behind his eyes back then. They were as sure, well, as sure as they could be at the time, that the women were involved with Simon. but now he had doubts. It was dark, they were at distance, a man placing a large parcel in the boot of a car. Coldly analysing without hypothesis, without supposition, it could have been anyone. They saw what they wanted to see and fitted the scene into what they thought was the situation.

"Let me have what you got for us to decide what's to be distributed and to whom," said John. "We'll speak later," and disconnected.

They had a major problem. "When it hits and Ellis realises we are not who we pretend to be we are dead. Carolyn, you are particularly vulnerable. Your little bit of a disguise is not going to help and no way can we just disappear, the links between Courtney and the others alone will see to that."

Carolyn's face turned ashen. "John, get onto William. I want two agents watching our children always. At least mother is away from home for another few weeks."

"My suggestion of killing him and be done with it, doesn't seem that preposterous now, does it? The guy is scum. I don't want you having lunch with him today."

"I disagree James, for her to bail out now could send him a warning message. You hold his trust now sis, and we need to keep it that way. I'll get two of Williams' men to eat in the restaurant at the same time. He knows you are working today and can't spend all afternoon with him."

"Your call, James?"

"You stay in the hotel and use the restaurant, otherwise you cancel. We also have another problem. Last night at the Silver, William said that there were undercover agents mingling with the crowd. It's almost certain they will have film of you with him and a change of hair colour is not going to save you.

"You are well known to law enforcement and when the shit hits the fan, voila, you'll be firmly in the frame. With hindsight, turning up there last night was a big mistake and it has trapped us in our own intrigues. As I see it, if we throw Courtney and the others to the wolves, we'll be throwing ourselves after them. We know he keeps his incriminating material in his house so what if it was to burn down?"

John smiled wryly. "I see where you are coming from, go on."

"With all the incriminating evidence destroyed, Courtney and the others are left out of the frame and Ellis goes down for human trafficking with the rest of it, leaving the money laundering out of it. Otherwise, it'll incriminate the law firm and Pandora's box will open and drag us into it."

Carolyn's facial expression showed annoyance. "Let me get this right, you are saying we do nothing to free Morris Ellis?"

"Frank Ellis must have felt vulnerable. If we stop the attempted murder, get him charged and incarcerated on other charges, close everything down and reassess, that can only benefit Morris."

"We all live happily ever after. No James, you are saying we let the rest go unpunished."

"Carolyn, love, it's no longer about them, justice or fairness, we are now fighting for our own survival. Exposing the tapes exposes us. We need do three things, stop the attack on Courtney, get Ellis into a long prison term and burn down his house; yes, the others walk free at least in the short term providing they're not involved in the killing of Sandra Ellis and what they do with their own bodies behind closed doors is frankly down to them."

"He's right, sis."

Her eyes widened. "I can live with letting the three witches go unmolested and for that matter Simon. I would at least like to clear up about the murder and be sure they're not involved but from what you saw there is doubt."

"I didn't say we leave it, I'm saying let's protect ourselves first and then take stock later, and as for their sexual games, live and let live as the motto goes."

"What about the cook and housekeeper, they live there? We need to get them out," she said, starting to warm to James' proposition.

The phone in her room rang and she picked it up and gestured to them to be quiet mouthing that Frank was in reception an hour early asking if she was ready or should he come up to her room to escort her to lunch, an obvious, not even subtle ploy, to get into her panties.

She asked him to wait in the bar as she was just finishing a report for her boss and needed to email it to him and then she'd be free to meet up with him in the bar. He tried to persuade her to go out from the hotel for lunch to an Italian restaurant he knew but she said that her boss would be looking at her report and she needed to have access to the internet to answer any queries and her files. Twenty minutes later she was on her way to the bar.

"I have remote access to all his house computers and nothing has been loaded from the porn disks into their hard drives. When they are destroyed that's it."

"I'm worried, events are controlling us instead of the other way around. I'm thinking it may be prudent to take our children out of school and send them away somewhere safe."

"That has crossed my mind, but I think we are safe for the present. William has already dispatched two of his agents to keep an eye on them."

"The four addresses Margaret disclosed, I think we should go and check them out. We'll dress as officials and say there's been a report of a gas leak. Let's go and purchase what we need."

Chapter Seventeen

John and James, suitably dressed as officials donning false beards and glasses and carrying tool kits, arrived at the first location, badges around their necks. Knocking on the door a short fat man answered and in a gruff voice asked them their business, they explained and without any further questions he stepped aside and told them to do what they need to do and call when they were through. The house was four stories and, other than the bottom floor, all other floors were bedrooms.

They pretended to check along the walls and floor holding meters but when they asked if they could check the other floors the man looked at them and growled no.

"When I report this, if this place blows you're in prison mate, and if anyone is killed you're up for manslaughter but it's no skin off my nose, sign here," handing him an official looking document, "so our backs are covered and we'll leave you to it."

"I'm not signing anything, I only work here."

"Fine," John clicked off a few photos of the man holding the form using his phone. "That'll do it, shows we've given you the document, job done." They turned to go.

"Alright, hold on, I'll open a few of the rooms but some of them are occupied so I'm staying with you."

"Up to you mate."

The first room they entered a girl around eighteen stood, didn't speak but kept eye contact with the man.

"What's your name, love?" John asked.

"No questions, do your test and get out," he grouched, pointing at the girl for her to sit back on the bed.

"This house looks to be clear," James said, "you get a clear bill of health, mate." The other houses were very much the same in size with most of the rooms occupied with similar clientele, recording and taking pictures from the glasses they wore as they went from room to room. In one of the rooms, John had to quickly turn away. Reading a book slouched on her bed, he recognised Margaret. In all four houses, they had little opportunity to speak with any of the girls other than a brief greeting as someone stayed with them throughout.

Returning to their hotel early evening they both went to Carolyn finding her resting on the bed. They were now at a critical juncture and needed to decide what information they could release which would not incriminate them and this proved far more difficult than first thought.

They sifted through the mountain of material they had pieced together and it was 3am before they felt comfortable and a little later they were fast asleep. The following morning ordering breakfast in the room they uploaded the material ready for release. Most of the information related to human trafficking and drug importation and distribution; to release any other material would incriminate the others and this could lead back to them. Still, they felt they had enough material for the bomb to explode.

"I forgot to ask last night, how was lunch with douche bag."

She looked at her husband and laughed. "He's quite pleasant to be with, a good conversationalist, highly intelligent, knowledgeable, and easy on the eyes," she said grinning at him. "Like all criminals, he has the narcissistic tendency to be in love with himself and egotistical enough to believe no female can resist his sickly charm."

James roared with laughter. "He's hot to trot, a woman's dream."

He's hot, but I don't trot unless it's over his head with my foot. The longer I spend with him the more repugnant I find him, his arrogance disgusts me. He's a lascivious predator that takes what he wants without conscience or remorse."

"Even after we release information he could make bail, blame Courtney and the others and still go after her and anyone else he considers a threat."

"With what's arrayed against him, come on John, I can't see him making bail. After this we can relax, go home and focus on the Sandra Ellis murder or not if we decide to leave things stand."

John became serious. "Frank's still innocent until convicted, has a network of people that will want the case dropped before it goes anywhere near a court and we cannot afford to underestimate him. He has built an empire using and abusing others and has always beaten the system. His planning is down to the minuscular and we need to do the same. As for the murder, it's all linked, so I wouldn't breathe out too much yet. The important thing now is for us to protect our anonymity, so before we release what we have we need to destroy the evidence at his house." They looked at each other waiting for the other to speak. When no one volunteered John carried on, "we move tonight. I have already sorted a few ignitors and the inflammable liquid needed and within minutes the house will be an inferno."

James shook his head. "I hear what you say but I'm not sure about this. How can we be certain the house is empty?"

"He's right, we can't be sure. If you can assure me... We're not murderers. I have an idea. James, you're not going to like this but listen first before you jump."

He gave her an inquisitive look. "Come on then, I'm all ears, spill."

I'll meet Frank tonight at the Silver..."

"It's too dangerous, no way."

"James, let me finish and then you can have your say, and if you are still adamantly against what I suggest, it will not happen, agreed?"

Bland faces looked at her. "Agreed."

"I meet up with Frank tonight suggesting a romantic meal and later we'll end up at the Silver for a dance. I'll offer to spend the night with him at his house and I'll find out over the meal who's staying there and text you the information which will allow you enough time to get them out and do what needs to be done.

"I know he'll be eager to get me back to his house but I'll stall him until around 2am and by then the fire should be well ablaze, and James, we retain the added advantage because I'm with him, of not falling under suspicion. I can act the part of the sympathetic girlfriend. I'll be the last person he'll suspect or John, and if there is an alert that the house has been broken into, he'll want to get over there, so I'll know and I can let you know."

He reflected for a few moments and looked at her, "two problems, Carolyn. The Silver is under surveillance so we must assume they'll have you in the frame again, and because you are with him that could trigger them to search you out, or worse still, the place is raided tonight, then what? Secondly, when he realises there is nothing he can do as the fire rages, he'll expect to come back and spend the rest of the night in your bed. You would have already agreed to go back to his house, so you can hardly refuse."

"I understand, let's look at the alternatives.

"I know the place will not be raided tonight, they are nowhere near and that comes from William, his calculation is four to six weeks. He reckons there's a good chance that Frank will have the wink a few days before so they will only find what he wants them to find. He has that much influence."

"Jesus, this guy is a veritable Moriarty. Look, I have no problem with the sex," taking her hand and kissing it, "but I do have a problem with you being in danger, love, or having you under investigation and even in prison. Hell, we could all end up there."

John nodded agreement. "Let's just go with the straight plan of breaking into the house and take it from there as far as burning it down goes."

"Wait, I can see how the risk is that much lower doing it the way you suggest, love," he took a deep breath, "let's do it."

She looked at him. "Are you sure, he'll end up here you know that."

"That goes without saying. You're a big girl and can handle that. I rather you be back here with him so I'll know you'll be safe. He'll be the one under danger of having a heart attack as you strangle him with sex," he joked. "Try to use your makeup to appear different from what you normally look, and if possible change your hair style, but I must say, I do like the colour.

She looked directly into his eyes. "You're one hell of a husband to have and I love you so much," flicking back her hair and throwing him a kiss.

"When you two have finished, we need to get this moving.

She immediately phoned Frank and they decided to eat at an Italian restaurant and would pick her up at 8pm. John made a few phone calls while James went back over the plan rechecking the information they intended distributing to the authorities for any weaknesses that could lead back to them. He had difficulty giving it his full concentration as deep down he was concerned for Carolyn's safety knowing makeup and hair colour changes would not stop her from being recognised upon close inspection should she be caught on video.

On time, expensively dressed, Frank waited for her in reception. As she glided toward him, he stood as men turned their heads toward her, long black hair falling loosely over her shoulders, makeup impeccable, wearing a long silver, open back dress, slits each side showing her bare legs, the front of the dress displaying a respectable amount of cleavage. A gold and silver necklace studded with diamonds draped around her slender neck, a matching bracelet on her left wrist and a white diamond ring on her middle right finger. Wearing red four-inch high heels, a silver shawl around her shoulders, and of course, her most important accoutrement, her anklet.

Smiling coquettishly, she approached him, kissing him lightly on his left cheek. "I have been so looking forward to this evening."

Frank stared at her for a few seconds as if it a trance. "You look... You are so beautiful Elizabeth, breathtakingly so, I have a taxi waiting outside, shall we go?"

"I'm yours to command," holding his eyes with hers, face, a picture of fawning smiling affability, her hand resting lightly on his shoulder."

Two hours later they received her text telling them there were two people at the house, the same two people as previously which was their cue to leave. A little away from the hotel they approached the van John had recently acquired, all the materials needed stacked in the back. The time had just gone ten as they drove towards the house, parking a little way from the gated entrance. One thing they had in their favour, the house was rather secluded so there was no chance of neighbour interference.

After John had disabled the cameras and security system they accessed the garden and then the house with no difficulty. Suspecting the two people were in their own flat in the basement of the house, they made their way there and covered their faces. They needed to quickly subdue the two people and could hear them inside the flat as they listened outside the door. John fiddled for a few seconds with a small pad which temporarily disrupted the communication lines in case they tried calling emergency services from inside the flat, while James loosened the top from a canister, making sure they had their stun probes ready. Opening the door, James crept inside placing the canister out of sight under a chair, fully opening it and exited to where John waited.
The small flat quickly filled with smoke and the two people darted through the door, one holding a mobile phone trying to call emergency services. As they exited, both were stunned, their bodies jerking uncontrollably allowing enough time for their hands and legs to be tied, a gag placed in their mouths, a bag over their heads, and secured. As the shock wore off they thrashed around on the floor, another jab soon brought them into compliance and were told they would not be harmed providing they cooperated. They squirmed again and a third jab saw the end of resistance. As an added precaution, James administered each an injection which would keep them out for the next eight to ten hours and their limp flaccid bodies were carried near to the main entrance.

James ran back to collect the van and soon they were unloading, placing the igniters with detonators in strategic locations throughout the house, poured inflammable liquid around the rooms, carried the two bodies and placed them in the back of the van, primed the detonators timed to go off in fifteen minutes to trigger the igniters, and drove away. The time showed 12.05am.

They dropped off the two figures at an old abandoned building after untying them and made their way to a secluded parking area, changed into different clothes, leaving the clothes and shoes they'd worn in the van and set the van alight to destroy fingerprints and other evidence, walked for ten minutes to where they'd left their car earlier in the day and straight back to the hotel. After showering, and as an added precaution, they bagged up the changed clothes into plastic bags to be dumped early the next morning in the waste bins at the hotel for collection. They even had an agent in their rooms ordering a late supper for eleven and eleven thirty that evening making sure the agents, after opening the door, were in the toilet for the rest of the time when the waiter laid out the food as an alibi in the unlikely event it should ever be needed. Their last task for the night was to check Carolyn's room making sure nothing was out of place and anything that shouldn't be there removed, John locking the connecting door. James went to his room and John to his where he poured himself a whiskey and relaxed on the bed but there was still no sign of Carolyn returning. The time showed 2.15am.

They got to the Italian restaurant at 8.30pm and Frank, being the big I am, ordered a £550 bottle of wine. Carolyn, showing her impressionable face, eyes open wide, hand to mouth faining shock, body language open and inviting. If she hadn't studied medicine she'd be a star actress in a class of her own, a perfect Juliet to his Romeo. "Frank, oh Frank, that wine is far too expensive," twirling her hair seductively around her left index finger.

"For you expense is but a trifle. You bought the meal at the hotel and a bottle of top champagne which I know cost a few hundred pounds."

"Are you sure?"

He looked at her and smiled. "Waiter open and pour."

"Frank, thank you."

The evening meandered along in pleasant conversation, discussing each other's work, their likes and dislikes in food, their fitness regimes, politics, the music they liked and then she asked the question making it sound innocuous. "I remember you saying you like cooking, that's also one of my passions. You also said you have you own cook and housekeeper living with you."

"Not living with me, they have the flat in my basement."

"I see, what about a gardener and all that, cleaner and the like?"

"Garden upkeep is contracted out and the housekeeper manages the rest. Only two people live on the premises."

"I have a contract cleaner, comes in twice a week for a few hours and like you, John has a part time gardener, but his garden is a lot small than yours so the upkeep is not great." She excused herself to go to the rest room, task completed she returned to the table just as dessert was served. She took her spoon, dug into her dessert, sucked half into her mouth and offered the spoon to Frank smiling all the while. "Can I be so bold and ask we take in few dances at the Silver later."

"I was thinking more back to my house for a late drink."

Her eyes brighten. "Only a drink, you do disappoint me Frank. I'll make a deal with you, we have a few dances, go back to your house for that late drink and you can show me your cooking skills by making me breakfast. Does that sound like a plan?"

"Sounds like a great plan."

They left the restaurant at 11pm and headed to the Silver, immediately seated and sharing a bottle of wine. They had a few fast dances to kick the night off but were soon in each other arms whispering sweet nothings and nibbling each other's lobes. To anyone glancing at them, the sight showed two attractive lovers sharing happiness and contentment revelling in their togetherness.

A person approached Frank and whispered something in his ear. His face tightened, the smile he wore all night gone. The time showed 1.15am. He stood up and said to her that he must go. She stood, her face showing concern. "Frank, what's wrong, has something happened?"

"A fire at my house, looks to be serious. Come we'll both go."

They rushed out and jumped into a waiting taxi; they saw the brightness in the dark sky long before they reached his gate, the whole house ablaze, the heat coming from the conflagration intense. Three fire engines, others on their way, firemen battling against the flames, and losing. A policeman stopped them at the gate telling them they couldn't go any further.

"It's my house, I need to move..."

"Sir, you must stay here."

He staggered backwards against the wall in shock and sat down holding his head. "There are two people in the house. Where are they?"

"Anyone in there had no chance," a policewoman standing near said.

Carolyn ran over to him. "Oh Frank, I am so sorry. How could this have happened? Placing her arms round him and holding him to her lending him her support."

She heard one of the firemen commenting that the intensity of the fire was not normal, but the words were lost on Frank. Two policemen sat next to him and Carolyn moved back to give him privacy as he talked with them. She heard shouting telling everyone to pull back. The flames soared, well above the highest part of the house and blazing out of the windows. The destruction unequivocally total.

"I keep all my records, my art, millions have gone up in smoke."

The time showed 2.45am.

"Frank, you must come back with me to my hotel. You can stay with me tonight."

"I have a flat in town."

"Absolutely no way, in your state, you need someone with you."

"I'm in no mood for anything tonight." He was practically crying but she knew it wasn't for the two people who he thought were still in the house but for the financial loss he would suffer.

"I know my love, and you will get nothing but my friendship. There is nothing you can do here, I'll phone for a taxi." The chameleon was earning her money tonight showing more colours than a kaleidoscope.

The taxi arrived and half an hour later they were at the hotel. The time showed 4.15am. When in the room, she poured him a whiskey and handed it to him, his face a grim mask, his mind a troubled mess, and it slowly fixed into his mind what he had lost. The house worth two million wasn't a problem, the insurance would take care of that and he may even come out of it with a profit. He did regret the loss of his two employees but they were easy to replace, their death passed his mind for but a fleeting second. The other information he held inside the house hidden in walls and in his secret room, that was where the value in the house rested and now it was gone.

The record of drug deals, money laundering transactions, blackmailing information, videos he had obtained which lent him leverage against numerous high profile individuals, records of the girls he employed as prostitutes and their worth to him as profit units over the years, people who owed him money, names, contact addresses, private telephone numbers. The five million in cash, the four million in gold bars, but there may be a chance of saving the gold but that could trigger a tax investigation. Hindsight he reflected is a wonderful thing. Other than the money and the gold bars, he realised he should have duplicated the information and stored it somewhere else.

She sat next to him placing her arm around his shoulder and gently kissed him on his cheek. "If I could magic back twelve hours for you I would do it in a heartbeat. I can't even begin to feel what you are going through. Here, hand me your glass, I'll give you a refill." He placed it into her hand and gave a wry dry smile. His consolation prize, to fuck one of the most beautiful woman on the planet and gave the laugh of the sad clown; the fickle hand of fate had dealt him a bummer this time. In his present state, the only way he'd be able to get a hard on was if he wrapped it in two straight sticks and held them together with tape.

"She knelt at his feet, took off his shoes, his jacket and unbuttoned his shirt, loosened his belt and lay him down, shuffling his feet onto the bed and pulled a blanket over him. "You're in shock, Frank, close your eyes and rest," she said in her best loving voice planting a little kiss on his forehead, knowing that the sleeping draught she's slipped into his whiskey was almost there and he'd soon be asleep for hours.

She sat next to him taking a sip from her own glass and breathed a huge sigh of relief. Removing her jewellery, she shuffled out of her evening dress revealing her frilly uplifting brassier and panties and hung her dress up in the wardrobe. Wrapping herself in a robe she went into the bathroom, removed her makeup and checked to make sure Frank was asleep as only a doctor could in case there was a counterfeit element to his sleep.

Grinning to herself, she just couldn't resist and placed her hand over his penis, feeling its length and girth, thinking to herself, not bad, remembering her encounter with it at the Silver, deciding to explore a little further. She undid his zip exposing his member to the room; placing her hand round his flaccidity, she gave it a few friendly strokes and then placed his hand on it as if he were masturbating, what a wanker, a dick with a prick. He was out for count and would stay that way for at least the next eight hours and took a few pictures. He wasn't who she wanted, the outside looked good, but the inside was rotten to the core. Besides, she'd never touch another man or women unless James agreed and would never lie to him or her brother.

All the drama and excitement had her so horny her head started spinning. She dressed in white knee length socks and high heels and already she felt wetness trickling and pooling around the lips of her vulva; subconsciously, her index finger found its way to her clitoris. She shook her head giving herself a reality check. Wrapping her robe back round herself, she removed the key card from her purse for her husband's room and headed for the stairs.

She silently slipped the key card into the lock waiting for the click and for the red dot to turn green, smelling his presence as the door opened. She could recognise him just from his scent, his pheromones were her personal aphrodisiac and smelled better than her most expensive perfume. On a scale of one to a hundred, if Channel is number 5, James on the same scale would read 99; now, as she moved closer to his bed it read 110. If her vagina were capable of having a headache, the intensity would be migraine, James the pill.

She studied him, mesmerised as she looked upon his body half exposed outside the bed sheets wearing loose boxer shorts. How she loved his face, his skin, his everything. She opened her robe and let it fall to the floor. The tingle between her legs had morphed into a bell ringing loud and clear for him to still and give her peace from the raging fire burning, begging to be quenched.

She fell to her knees next to the bed and starting to gently lick his toes, stopping, smelling, sucking, as she slowly worked her way up his leg, her feet still on the floor, the top part of her body bent over the bed. She felt the friction as her vagina pressed against the mattress starting her body to rhythmically move using the bed as her personal static vibrator.

She skimmed her face over the outside of his shorts gently nuzzling into his crotch her tongue searching for what it craved. She stilled; a wicked look shot across her face as she released her personal glory stick from its cage. The dry musky smell drove her wild, she could tell he had masturbated before falling asleep and his sperm had dried creating the smell that tipped her over in orgasm as her mouth engulfed his growing hardness.

James opened his eyes still much in sleep, "well hello to you too, looking for something?" he lazily smirked.

She looked up at him. "I was but I've just found it," she grinned running her tongue over the tip of his penis which she had exposed by holding his foreskin down.

Keeping direct eye contact with him, her mouth in constant motion, filled with his now fully engorged penis, she had abandoned all propriety, the alley cat, the slut, the wild woman of debauchery. She wanted what she wanted, and she wanted it now. James's body stiffened her signal, her hunger this time for his seed between her legs not in her mouth.

Discarding her skimpy brassiere and panties she straddled his body, legs splayed apart, falling into his harness as a well-oiled nut screws into a bolt. Hands on his chest she bobbed up and down feeling his explosion coat the inside of her vagina as her own passions washed over her, drowning in her own world of ecstasy. Her juices of love soaking her husband's body as a physical manifestation of her sexual cessation and collapsed downward onto his chest both waiting to return to their world of reality as their passions cooled.

"James, I love you," she whispered nibbling his ear.

He placed his arms around her body and held her closer against his skin and kissed her cheek. "I've been so worried."

"You had me shadowed the whole time, you should have told me."

"Six agents were working tonight. When we had the text telling us everything went to plan and you were safe, I relaxed and fell asleep. I wasn't expecting to see you until around lunch time tomorrow. Where is lover boy?"

"I brought him back with me giving him oodles of sympathy. I insisted he had a few whiskeys to calm him down and fed him a sleeping draught, he's good for eight hours. He's in my bed with his cock out, she giggled. My eccentricity, I took a few photos for you to see, lightens the tension and I made my way to your room. By the way, the fire was spectacular."

"How're you going to handle him when he wakes?"

"Breakfast, more sympathy, and get shot of him. He's in a hell of a mess, lost millions. He'll have little time for me over the next few days."

"The worries he has now will be nothing to what's coming his way over the next few weeks. I'll set the alarm for six-thirty so you can get back to him in case he wakes up early."

"When is John releasing the information?"

"We were waiting to see how last night went, so we'll know when we speak with him later today. I need to take a shower, I'm soaking and smelly from our tryst."

"No, sleep now, we'll shower together in the morning. I want to keep our love smells mingling together until we wake.

Just before 7.30am the following morning she was back in her room, Frank still asleep, his manhood still on display, she placed it back inside his trousers and did up his zip, the contempt she held for this man, a little comeuppance for the female lives he had destroyed. She shuffled the pillow and sheets the other side of him, fetched a cup of cold water and splashed it over his face a few times. He shifted a little and she threw more water over his face and pulled his head off the pillow placing the cup to his lips and telling him to take a few sips. "Come on sleepy head," she gently admonished, "it's time you were awake, you've been out for hours. I've let you sleep long enough."

He looked at her, his eyes trying to focus. "Where? What? The fire, I must go!" He tried to rise to his feet but sat back down."

"Easy, you have had one hell of a shock. What with the wine last night and it was gone four before we finally got to sleep and with me suddenly waking you this morning, you need to give yourself a little more time to come around. I could have left you sleep a little longer but thought it prudent to wake you. I've made you a strong black coffee."

"I must go."

"Drink your coffee first, and you should really take a shower but you have no change of clothes. Hold on, I'll see if my brother can lend you some trousers and a shirt."

"Leave it, it's not a problem. I have clothes at my flat, I'll shower and change there."

"If you are sure, shall we go down for breakfast?"

"Do you mind if I just get going, I have a lot to sort over the next few days."

"Do what you need to do, we can talk later. I have put my morning work back so it looks as if I may have to work late tonight, and I will be doing a fair amount of travelling over the next few days. Don't worry about me, just focus on what you need to do over the next week or so and we'll catch up soon."

He finished his coffee and went into the bathroom and was ready to go on his way. "You were a great help last night."

"If there is anything I can do, let me know but I know how busy you'll be over the few days so I'll leave you to it."

"We have a connection and I want to develop it."

"We have time, sort out what you need to do, I'm on the end of a phone." She gave him a farewell kiss on his cheek. "You take care now, and good luck," and he was gone.

Chapter Eighteen

After breakfast, days earlier than expected, they checked out of their hotel and were on their way home. They stopped for lunch allowing Carolyn the opportunity to phone their children's boarding school and speak with them. When home they sat in the library to discuss what to do next. James felt he should return to the other dimension that evening to see if there were any new developments. John would put a hold on releasing the incriminating information on Frank feeling it was the wrong time.

At midnight James entered the other dimension and went straight to his flat and stayed there until the following morning. After breakfasting at a nearby diner, he collected the daily papers and returned. Most of them were filled with the normal drivel of political infighting, false promises and celebrity divorces. An editorial on the inside pages of several of the nationals referred to the sudden death by suicide of Simon Westley. His interest was piqued; the article stated his law firm was under investigation, but James already knew that. He checked the internet for older articles and found a comment that Courtney was still in the hospital and stated that Ellis' activities were still being investigated as a person of interest, so it looked as if the timeline of history had been knocked out of synchronisation and was reasserting itself. Still, he hadn't seen the suicide of Simon coming and wondered if he had really taken his own life, suspecting foul play despite what was stated.

He keyed in both Jamie and Caroline's names into the search engine, wondering if everyone and everything in their mirror realities were but bit scenes and they the players in some absurd game of human chess where every move was played out by some huge universal hand moving the pieces.

Both were under arrest for complicity in terrorist related offences and incarcerated without bail. The investigation had been widened into looking at all their associated activates with the likelihood that further charges would follow, siting her work with the Commissioner was suspended until further notice. He looked up recent articles on Frank Ellis and as at yesterday, no charges had been levelled against him as there was no direct link to him personally declaring he was out to stop the exploitation of human misery, poverty, human trafficking, and other illegal activities and had instigated his own personal investigation into all those involved, and to James' utter disgust, the press was running with it and seemed to be in his corner. A breaking news article came flashing across the TV screen and his body turned from cold to frozen, to iced immobility. It stated their doubles had been attacked while awaiting trial in prison and were in a critical condition having multiple stab wounds. He suspected Frank Ellis was behind it and by now would have realised he'd been played by Caroline and wanted revenge but that was supposition. This man's vindictiveness, he knew, would also extend to his children and threw his mind back to an earlier thought. Was Ellis the master tactician, the one controlling the pieces, the universal hand, with everyone else his bit players where the game of chance had been taken out leaving him the sole victor? What he couldn't understand was why child pornographic photos that linked directly to him, hadn't been mentioned nor the other incriminating material but perhaps in this dimension it hadn't happened the same way. One thing he did realise was what he thought had finished was far from complete and as much as he abhorred it, in his dimension Carolyn would have to carry on the charade with Frank Ellis. For what he now knew, the alternative of not nailing him, or even killing him was too dire to contemplate.
There were a few other interesting articles that caught his attention, an earthquake in Chile with multiple casualties; nearer home, a train crash in Birmingham, four dead, around twenty injured and a terrorist attack in Westminster where a bomb left on a bus, killed fifteen and injured twenty-eight. He made a note of the bus's destination and the time of the incident intending to do something about it and the train crash. He felt he couldn't wait, closed his computer and headed back to the window. He didn't like taking these chances but felt with his new knowledge he needed to get back to the others as soon as possible.

Chapter Nineteen

James brought the others up to date.

"What do we need to do to get this guy off our backs? You're saying I must carry on interacting with the sleazebag. John, somewhere along the line there must be a cover up."

John felt their plan was still on track. "It's early days, the authorities are keeping the information under wraps and will hit him later when they have everything in place."

Carolyn retorted sharply. "We have less than a few weeks to get Frank Ellis out of the picture." She was starting to think the unthinkable. "From what you say James, if it comes down to the wire... no, we're at the wire, you've already voiced it. We kill him, I'll kill him, either that or from what you say, I get murdered in prison, even our children are not safe, not one of us is secure."

"I have other information." John said. "I've just had a text from William. Morris Ellis is dead, they found him this morning, he'd slashed his own wrists."

James hadn't picked that up in the other dimension, but he wasn't looking for it. "First Morris Ellis and in a few weeks from now, Simon Westley, this is straight out of the horror handbook. How is he able to get to these people, not only that, appear to all and sundry whiter than white?"

"All we have so far is circumstantial evidence. What if the two deaths, well one yet to happen, are not linked to Frank Ellis?"

James snorted contemptuously. "Coincidence, you really think that John?"

"No, but we must a least give it some consideration."

James felt impotent, out of control, and they needed to regain the initiative. "As soon as Frank connects you with Courtney, your life is in danger."

"That's going to happen in any event if we fail."

"Come on, focus on the positives. The paedophilic photos will come to light and they should be enough to convict."

"Hold on now John, we destroyed all the evidence with the fire and he could easily worm his way out of the photos. From where I'm looking, he already has and turned his negative into a positive. It seems as if we've done him a favour. Why didn't we think of these repercussions before? He could say he was being framed and link it in some way back to the fire. There is more than reasonable doubt here and I don't think the Prosecutor's Office will change and charge him."

"We stopped all his blackmailing schisms and disrupted his exploitation of young girls. They are now being cared for by the authorities and saved a lot of heartache for a lot of people. Come on you two, let's not go into a self-defeating funk."

"What's our next move, John?"

He was on the spot and needed to collect his thoughts for a few moments. We have shot ourselves in the foot as far as getting him convicted, he is painting himself as a philanthropist and the press are swallowing it."

"Another negative and he'll be on his guard knowing someone is out to get him.

"I agree."

Carolyn, listening up to this point, was growing increasingly frustrated. "We're going around in circles. Do you have a plan John other than to kill him and be done with it?"

"Yes, but first, James how is Courtney doing in the other dimension?"

"Not critical but still in hospital."

"Unless we're able to stop it her brother will be dead in the next few weeks and she'll be next, I'm convinced another attempt will be made on her life soon and this time they'll succeed. Let me rephrase, in the other dimension in the next few weeks she and Simon will be dead and so will your doubles, your children and myself; his revenge will be total."

"With Morris Ellis dead, Simon to follow, plus us dead or imprisoned, Courtney at a minimum, destroyed," spitting the words with a venomous undertone, "he'll clean up and no one will be able to stop him and he'll come out of it as Mr honest. But as of now, we still have the advantage through forward knowledge," he grinned, "we stop it happening and throw the future back onto the timeline of history, for what will happen, will happen in any event."

"We could release the other information we hold," says John tongue in cheek knowing it was really a nonstarter.

"If that's your plan, we haven't got a plan."

"I agree with James, increasingly it looks as if the only viable alternative to protect everyone is for Frank Ellis to no longer be a member of planet earth. In the final showdown, it's either we go down or he goes down."

John looked at the two of them. "We came into this project to do good, to help, to protect, we did not sign on for murder, even against a weasel as despicable as Frank Ellis. His death means nothing to me, but how will it change us? James, you are a psychologist, an evaluator and behaviourist of mental processes, by doing what they are doing we become like them."

"I understand. It's my job to evaluate how the mind works. I have a conscience that keeps shouting at me of how wrong it is to think along that path. The incongruity is great in my mind, but John, when my wife, children, you, our family way of life are facing extinction, my vacillation lessens. When you see a poisonous scorpion coming towards you, and you know it wishes to sting you and all who are important around you, do you just wave your hands and say, here I am, come and bite me, or do you protect yourself and stop the poison entering your blood stream? But if it still comes forward with intent and purpose to harm, the choice of life for one is death for the other."

John's face morphed into uncertainty. Looking first at his sister and then toward James. "If it's to be done, I will be the one to do it."

"Why you more than me?"

"Come on sis, when a major in the army, undercover, you know what I had to do. I'm not proud of some of the things especially when in hostile countries."

"I know you are trained to kill, and I know the torment you went through protecting your country, but remember, after I qualified as a doctor, I too joined and trained to become a member of special forces, lieutenant then captain and I still am a reservist like you. We both can be called upon at any time to battle. I spent over a year with a small team in hostile countries and can kill and fight if not as good as you, I'm equal to it. I know we've never talked to each other about it. I have not even discussed it with James, protected under the Secret Acts, I spent six months seconded to Mossad."

James mouth fell open. "They have assassination squads. You were with them! I know there are things you cannot talk about but I had no idea you were that involved."

"They are there to protect Israel against killers who care nothing for human life. Walk into death strapped to a bomb and smile as they detonate causing innocent women, children, anyone death and untold injury. Think themselves martyrs to a cause where women are treated as chattels, owned as you would a dog. So yes, they kill, so does our country when targeting known dangerous individuals but that is not murder, not in my eyes, we are protecting our families and our way of life. There is a price to pay but you already know that."

"Well! The two people in the world who are closest to me are trained killers and only now I find out."

John looked at his brother in law and nodded. "Killing takes its toll on a person that is why I mentioned it earlier, it can change you and not for the better. We are trained to handle the process for it can easily turn a good person into a bad person as easy as day turns in night."

Indignantly he stared at Carolyn, his anger building. "I thought I married a doctor but it turns out I actually married an assassin, a trained killer," he spat out, "and silly me, I thought we shared everything, never lied to each other, protect and nurture each other, that's our motto; well, my motto - as for yours? Oh! To you my dear wife, an inconsequential insignificance, keep me in the dark to feed on half-truth pellets like you would a monkey and laugh at them as they perform. I did wonder why a medical doctor is head of a task unit run by homeland security against terrorist threats; and why you," glowering at his wife, "and you John, my so called best friend, had such high levels of security clearance. How many people have you killed dear?"

Tears streamed from her eyes, she had never seen him so angry but she had never lied to him. She must make him understand that was a part of her life that she couldn't discuss with him. She reached out her hand towards him and looked directly into his eyes. "Nothing has changed, love, our motto and oath to each other has not been broken, and I have never lied to you, never. Do you accept that?"

He looked at her and nodded. He knew there were things she couldn't discuss with him like there were things about his work he couldn't discuss with her. What annoyed him was both admitting to being trained killers and keeping him in the dark. "You should have come clean with me Carolyn. I accept you didn't lie, but when we agreed to share our life together, we agreed no secrets."

She wiped her eyes with her handkerchief and spoke softly. "I love you, James, I love you more than my life. You know that's true and I know you feel the same way about me. Our love is sacrosanct to us, we are one together and I have never lied to you. We have a union made in heaven, but I didn't look upon that as something you needed to know, no lies there only a job.

"You knew both John and I spent a few years in the army but please, love, a lot of what happened is still happening today. I am bound by a code of conduct that I cannot even discuss with John, and there are things he cannot discuss with me, and in any event, I would not wish to know, and that also goes for John."

"James, what she says is true, and it happened before you were married."

"Not strictly true, it is still happening today, so what would you call that?"

"Her job, her job in intelligence."

James took a few moments to reflect. "I understand that..."

"I will give it all up, I will resign today and apply for a position as a medical doctor. If it's my job or you, James, believe me, there's no contest. If you want me to be monogamous, say the word and it is done. If you want me to be a housewife, it is done, please James! I have never lied about who I am, or about my sexual exploitations. We have even made you aware, when John and I feel horny we masturbate together. We like to watch each other bringing ourselves to orgasm and I have always told you afterward. You know in the past John and I have slept together and still do occasionally but I always ask you if you are alright with it and you have never had a problem. Say no, and it is done."

"I know all that, sex is little more than the body releasing a little pressure, and I have done the same, not as frequently as you, but I have no problem there."

"If you have, say, and all and everything you are not happy with will stop."

James looked at her and smiled. "I know. One thing," he grinned, "next time you two masturbate together, let me know before hand or do a video so I can watch you orgasm."

"Deal, why don't the three of us do it together. Do we have a plan?"

"Deal!"

"So, we are good?"

"Good." There was not the slightest doubt about her love, devotion or loyalty; frankly, that wasn't the issue. "Carolyn, no resignation. I was shocked, but on one level I knew both you and John held a special position within security that I could never be a party to, but when you said, and let's be blunt about it, both of you have killed, both of you have acted as assassins, as spies, manipulators, Mata Hari comes to mind; and as for you John, you should have my name and add a Bond on the end.

The ice had broken and they laughed. James felt perhaps he had overreacted but felt immobilised, stunned into a realisation of how dangerous a situation they found themselves in and to hear that his wife and her brother had done this before and worse, made him lash out at them, something he had never previously done. As for the sex, he'd known that from the start, nothing hidden there, and he liked the freedom they both held by being polygamous but where it mattered, using their definition, they were monogamous."

"Where do we go from here. James, I am sorry... can you accept... what I'm trying to say is that all I did has nothing to do with us as a couple, the rest you know. There are, and will be in the future due to my work, situations that I cannot tell or discuss with you. Do I have your acceptance and understanding?"

He smiled and kissed her and tapped John on his shoulder. "You both do and I apologise for my sharp reaction. Let's move on. It was the shock, nothing more, it's over, your plan John, what is it?"

"Killing Ellis is obviously an option but within a short time someone else will fill that slot and nothing will change. We need to not just cut the head off the snake but burn the body. Now you know how deadly your wife is, I think we should send her back into the lion's den and stay close to Ellis for a week or so stroking his ego to find out who his contacts are in other countries that allows him to import these young women to be used as prostitutes."

Carolyn interrupted her brother. "No, before I hear any more I want your assurance, love, that you are happy with what John is suggesting."

"Happy, good god, of course I'm not happy with you going into danger."

"That's it then John, end of story. We need another plan."

"Hold on, I said I'm not happy about the danger not that you cannot go there."

"We know that most if not all of his records have been destroyed and with the authorities on his back he's feeling vulnerable; still, his operation must go forward. His foreign contacts must be paid and will not tolerate failure. We need to find out who these people are and destroy them."

"You mean kill them."

"I mean we do what is needed, and yes, if needs must we kill them."

"We are only three, two really, I've never had a lot to do with guns and the like."

"Given the right information, I have an army to call upon."

"I see, but how do we get others involved and still stay under the radar?"

"Staying hidden is critical. The hard part is obtaining the correct intelligence and getting others to act quickly upon the information and you James are our trump card feeding us what the future holds."

"Let's do it." James needed to bring them up to speed mentioning the terrorist attack and its location, bus route, time and date, the earthquake in Chile, the train crash and the local party where two young people died from a drugs overdose.

"I'll handle the terrorist threat, train and Chile if you sort the party."

James nodded his assent. "What do you propose to do?"

"Not sure yet, I need a little time to think."

"You focus all your energy against Ellis. I think we need some sort of code to give to the authorities so they'll know that when we supply them with information we are genuine."

"I agree, a secret code that we give them with the information so they are able to evaluate our authenticity, sis, you decide."

She thought for a while, "I have it, CBGD299299."

Chapter Twenty

Carolyn didn't have to phone Frank he phoned her and asked where she lived. The danger hit, he would certainly check the address and, ignoring the question, she told him she'd be booking into the hotel the following day, inviting him to dinner and would ring him later that evening as she was waiting to go into an appointment. Ending the call quickly she arranged her hotel reservation.

She rang John explaining she needed a genuine address so as not to make Frank suspicious. She could not risk further procrastination, she needed credibility, intending within the next few days to invite him to her place for a meal. Immediately after John, she phoned James asking him to pack some of her clothes and to coordinate with John for anything else she may need, explaining she'd booked the hotel for the following day and would be meeting up with Frank for an evening meal.

It didn't take long for John to arrange a luxury two bedroomed furnished flat in a fashionable area, two hours away from her hotel and nearly three hours from where she lived. James arranged to get her clothes delivered and organised a food shop while John had it wired for sound and video. The only thing left for her to do was to spend a few hours there to familiarise herself with the layout and to make it look cosy.

Frank arrived at the hotel as arranged at 8pm and they went straight into the restaurant and ordered a bottle of Pouilly Fuisse. He wasted no time in piling on the compliments and how glad he was to meet up and dine with her again.

"I see your brother is not with you this time."

"He has meetings in London, but whenever we are in the same area we always try to book into the same hotel."

"I can see you are close."

"Very much so, when young we did most thing together. He was impressed with Margaret and the next time he's in the area he wouldn't mind a link up with her again," she smiled flirtatiously.

"Tell him to let me know and she'll be there for him."

"Sounds like a plan, I'll be sure to let him know. Her voice dripping empathy, she asked, "how are you really Frank? You were spaced out after the fire."

"You care don't you."

"I know we've only met a few times, but yes, I admit I care. Now don't take that the wrong way, I don't need or want anything from you. I want to make that clear from the off, but I do like your company providing we treat each other as equals. If we go any further, and Frank this is serious, when I invite you to dine I insist I pay, like tonight," grinning at him, "it gives you an excuse to reciprocate."

"I'm not used to women giving me ground rules," he jested.

"No rules," she smirked, "I earn a lot of money, not as much as you granted, but my independence is import to me. How about I invite you back to my flat on Friday and I cook you a meal. I'm a first class cook. Do you like jambalaya?"

"No sure, I like most foods, can't say I've heard about the dish. What is it?"

"Don't know, don't tell," she teased. "Alright, I cook it the Cajun way, spicy Spanish sausage, sweet peppers, tomatoes, garlic, chorizo, stir fried chicken, rice. Shall I go on, deal or no deal," she laughed, "or do I have to handcuff you, tie you up and drag you to my flat screaming," flashing her eyes at him and pushing the tip of her tongue between her lips as she spoke.

Chuckling to himself, he thought, I could fall for this woman. "I like the sound of handcuffs," eyes wide with lust, "I can't wait."

She needed to pump him for information, "any Idea who set fire to your house?"

"I have an idea." She looked at him without speaking. "A gang of criminals for Eastern Europe."

"Have you told the police?"

"No, in our trade we sort out our own problems."

"Don't you do anything that'll land you in prison, I don't fancy visiting you there," she smirked. "Is your insurance company playing ball."

"My solicitor is arranging that; I think it'll be sorted but with arson a lot of questions are asked to make sure I didn't do it myself."

She looked at him horrified. "You were with me! I'll go to court and say you were with me the whole time if you like."
He smiled at her. "I don't think it'll come to that but thank you."

"I don't know much about Eastern European criminals. Sam said Margaret is from somewhere over there. Have you checked her out? No ignore that, she seems nice according to my brother, but you don't know who you can trust nowadays."

"She was interviewed by the police."

"So she was involved! Forget her with Sam. Sorry I mentioned her now. You help these women and that is how they repay you, send her back," looking around the room feigning concern. "Are we are safe here?"

He grinned, "no worries for you." Thinking what a naïve, yet intelligent, independent beautiful woman, who wants nothing from me, even insisting on paying her own way, not the type he normally bedded. This one is marriage material, a keeper. "She's still working for me it was a misunderstanding."

She looked at him blankly. "Stop it Frank, you are far too trusting. I've seen how many charities you sponsor, especially the oversea support you give to the less well off, but there's no smoke without fire. My father had a saying, trust but verify."

"Believe me Elizabeth, I do."

Sounding casual, "tell me then, how do you check?" He hesitated for a brief second and she wondered if she had moved a little too quickly. His body language closed and there was a glint of suspicion in his eyes. "I can give you the name of our agency if you are interested, we check potential customers out first, credit rating and all that."

"We go a lot deeper than that, I think I'd like your father."

"Good! The more checks you do the better. My father is dead," she sniffled, knowing by his demeanour she had dodged the bullet and had him back in the centre.

"I'm sorry."

"It's still a little raw; do you mind if we change the subject or I'll tear up and spoil your evening." Her only truth since they had met.

"A few properties that I own were raided by the police."

She interrupted him. "No need to tell me, I was just curious that's all and thought you too trusting."

"No, I want to tell you. They were raided and they found women on the game."

"I've heard something about that, it was on the news."

"I owned those properties but they were rented and I didn't know what went on there."

"Wait a minute, was that Margaret girl a prostitute? Please say no, Sam likes her."

"Not sure," he lied.

"No, she can't be, Sam would have told me if she asked for money. Anyway, she works for you at the club so she can't be a prostitute." She didn't want to appear too naïve. "She could be working at your club and putting herself out part time to the customers, that makes sense. Frank, say something." She could feel his mind twirling for a believable reply.

"Yes, that's it, I should get rid of her. I am so disappointed in her."

This guy's acting is good, she thought to herself. "I suppose, you can't blame her. Those houses raided by the police they're not blaming you, are they?"

"I was questioned and they are trying to place me in the frame. I only own them and had no idea they were filled with prostitutes, a few were even under age".

"You must have been mortified. If you are charged, oh Frank, you could end up in prison."

He gave her a knowing smile. "Don't you worry your pretty little head over that, it isn't going to happen."

Her whole body, even her voice and facial expressions oozed concern. "What did your solicitor say? You need a well known firm to represent you, and barristers."

"Westley and Associates, and I haven't been charged and won't be, the police have no evidence against me."

"What if these trollops who you were good enough to employ turn against you and give information to the police?" She put her hand over her mouth as if in shock. Slowly she was making him lower his guard.

He smiled wryly more to himself than at her. "The first one to do that will disappear."

"I agree, get rid of anyone that disrespects you, send them back to their own country in disgrace."

"Yes," he grinned; the longer he spent in her company, the more he warmed towards her. "It will only take for a few to be gone and the rest will suddenly develop amnesia."

She pushed a little further. "If they won't go voluntary get them gone in any way you can. I don't know whether I should say this, force them out or just lose them." His back straightened and he pulled back from her a little. She noticed the movement and the shard of suspicion that clouded his face.

"How do you suggest I lose them?"

As much as she detested this man, she couldn't help but admire him. He threw her words back at her without implicating himself in any way making her clarify. He was digging her into a hole and she needed to extricate herself without him retaining a molecule of suspicion. "I suppose... pity kidnapping is illegal," she giggled lightening the conversation. He didn't smile and waited for her to speak. Not what she expected and her admiration for his coolness went up another notch. His eyes told her she was in his spotlight and she needed to turn the light away. "Can I be blunt?"

"Please."

"You are far and away too intelligent not to have at least suspected they were playing away behind your back. Without your support, they have nothing, not even a roof over their heads, use that against them but keep them at an arm's length; failing that, a frightener, but if you ask me to repeat that I'll deny it. You are a lot like me Frank, I need to win, that's why I'm so successful at my job. If the deal is there, I'll do what is needed to close it, and if it's not, I make it so and then I close it. A lot of these girls rely on you to survive, use that leverage for compliance or do what's needed to stay ahead. I suspect you don't like me that much now having seen my ruthless side. We are both winners Frank, and sometimes we must do what is needed, I rest my case. I hope I haven't soured the evening but I make no apologies for being a winner."

He looked at her with fawning admiration. Thinking, this woman would never be his prey. She was a predator of the best kind and he loved it. Leaning forward, he kissed her and smiled the smile of love. "I should apologise to you, far from souring my evening, you are making it. Your values are my values and you can put them into words more elegantly than my vocabulary allows. The more you speak the warmer I feel towards you."

"You are not annoyed with me? Not even a teeny bit?" Giving her hair a little twirl with her finger.

"The opposite, my dear Elizabeth, I have never met anyone like you."

She had pitched it perfectly. "I thought you'd be at least a little annoyed at my audacity, I'm saying where needs must you go over the line and do what's required to win."

"I know exactly what you are saying and I concur every word."

"We're good then?"

"Better than good, I say brilliant to perfect."

"If you ever want my help all you need do is ask."

"I may well do, you are a strategist like myself and sing the same song."

She had him right in the centre of her web and needed to change direction and lighten the conversation. "We are getting far too serious," and gestured to the waiter to fetch them another bottle of wine. "You still happy with Pouilly Fuisse?"

"Fine."

"What type of books do you like to read?"

"Don't get a lot of time nowadays, but a good mystery gets me going, I'm an Agatha Christie fan."

"Similar, murder mysteries. I also like real life stories about murder and all that, it gets the mind going. I can't believe how stupid some people are when it comes to protecting their back. They might as well wave a red flag over their head saying I did it. I have written a few manuscripts myself by following real life murders."

His eyes lit up. "I'd love to read them."

She smiled and shook her head. "I don't think so, maybe in the future."

"I have a few of my own ideas I could give to you if you'll let me."

"There's enough information of real life murder on the internet and in the papers to keep me going forever." She wanted to steer the conversation towards the Sandra Ellis case but felt now wasn't the time, mentioning that murder would have him on the defensive again which was the last thing she wanted. The rest of the evening passed in easy conversation and they finished just past midnight with a final brandy.

Frank felt a little like a school boy asking a girl to go behind the bike shed. Normally there was no hesitation, women were there to be used, but this one acted and felt different. "Shall I order another brandy?"

"It's late, I've had enough to drink."

Hesitatingly he asked. "We could always take it back to the room."

"Oh Frank, I'd love to but I need to be away at 6am and having you there I know I'd never get any sleep. I'm cooking a meal for you on Friday so how about you stay over and I'll stretch my cooking skills to include breakfast. You can look at some of my manuscripts and my research into real life murders, I have collected quite a few. Does that sound like a plan?"

"I see work comes first." There was no malice or disappointment in his voice only admiration.

"7pm suit you," she suggested, stood and they kissed each other goodnight, he to reception to order a taxi, she to her room to plan the next move. There was so much she needed to do before Friday.

A quick shower and she emailed John asking him to supply her with research into several real life murders and to include the Sandra Ellis case. As for manuscripts, in her spare time she had written quite a few, her second truth she told Frank. Some she could never publish especially about her undercover work when in the army deployed in special forces. No one would know, not even James or John the number of kills registered against her name. Her third and last truth, she did have to be away at 6pm, not to meet with clients, but to the flat John had organised, she needed to familiarise herself with it and give it that lived in look. She looked at the anklet around her ankle, touched it and text James telling him how much she loved him. She settled into bed and emailed him, bringing him up to date on the evenings events, placed her laptop on the side table, set her alarm, and was soon asleep.

Chapter Twenty-one

The flat was more than she expected, but perhaps not, John did organise it after all, it was luxurious, two exceptionally large bedrooms both with en suite facilities, a luxury kitchen with granite work tops led into a dining room to accommodate twelve people. A spacious lounge and a study with one wall lined with books. A gym area with a few exercise machines lead to a six person jacuzzi, a steam and sauna suite. The furnishings were expensive and coordinated, creating a distinct ambiance for each room.

She knew the place was wired for sound and video and spent the next hour trying to find the hidden cameras and recording equipment, knowing James and John would a good laugh watching her trying to find where they were hidden. They were so well camouflaged that even with her trained eye she wasn't sure, and had to use her detection equipment to check, otherwise they were impossible to identify.

She hung her clothes in the wardrobes, filled her cupboards with the groceries James arranged, making a note of what else she needed to purchase, familiarising herself with the kitchen and cupboards, and by lunchtime was reasonably confident she had things under control.

The afternoon was spent walking around the area and later at the supermarket shopping for the ingredients for the Friday meal, purchasing wine and other spirits to fill her drinks cabinet. Back at the flat she spent time working out and using the sauna.

One precaution she took note of was that she thought it too risky to have James join her. Last night she told Frank her address and being as caution as she suspected him to be he would have someone watching who came and went into her flat. She realised he had the hots for her and didn't suspect him in any way suspicious of her motives, but she had watched his body language and heard the inflection in his voice and he'd have nothing to lose by having her followed. A chill ran through her body as she sweated in the sauna. Her car! It's the little mistakes that often are the ones that give a person away, suspecting Frank had put a tracking device on it.

She phoned Frank. "Hi, I just called to say I had a great night last night; time flew by and getting up this morning at 5.30am was not my idea of fun."

"You should have let me stay and, if as you say, you'd have had no sleep, you wouldn't have to wake up, therefore you wouldn't have been sleepy."

She could hear him chuckling over the phone. "Your logic is so, so flawed," she bantered. "I need my seven hours sleep not like last night, I had less than five."

"Your fault for having an early morning appointment."

"You can say that again, my plan was to finish my appointment by midday, lunch on route, another appointment at 3pm and back home for dinner in my flat to spend the rest of the evening with a novel and have an early night."

"Sound as if your plan worked."

She chuckled. "The fickle finger of fate; both appointments were cancelled," careful not to over elaborate, "I drove back to my flat and later did a bit of shopping. If I'd known that last night, we could have stayed together, I'm kicking myself. We're still on track for Friday I assume."

"Wild horses and all that, can't wait to see you. Anything you want me to bring?"

"Yourself and a toothbrush, I'm off to shop," See you Friday."

She found a tracking device magnetised to the underside of the boot of her car and left it there. The car was a rental in any event, another precaution John had arranged. If someone was watching the flat she never noticed; still, it didn't really matter. She had another car parked nearby as a backup in case of emergency. She phoned and had a long chat with James and with her brother and they informed her that two agents were nearby if the video showed she was in any danger. That didn't worry her in the least, she was more than capable of taking care of herself and believed she still held Frank's confidence and trust. James knew that she'd be spending the night with Frank but she still asked him for his permission. At least they'd be able to see and hear everything that was going on in the flat.

Frank arrived and rang the outside bell. She saw him on the screen, spoke to him through the intercom and buzzed him into the foyer. Soon he was knocking her flat door carrying a bunch of flowers in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other. He was thunderstruck as his eyes soaked into the aspect that stood before him. She wore a clinging above the knee free flowing low-cut blue dress, provocatively elegant, flesh colour stockings, four-inch-high heels matching the colour of her dress, an expensive looking ring on her right middle finger, a diamond neckless dropping into her cleavage, hair loosely cascading over her shoulders, and of course her gold anklet. She invited him inside, taking the flowers and wine off him, kissed him on the cheek, and they walked through into the lounge. The dress, the flat, the furnishing, conveyed class and good taste.

Looking round the room Frank was obviously impressed. "You are something special."

"This is me, my home, as you see me." She handed him a glass of wine and asked him if he'd like to see around the flat. The grand tour lasted ten minutes and they were soon back in the lounge."

"I do like your flat, this cost a pretty penny."

"I can afford it. I get paid well and I own part of the company I work for, besides, I have invested well over the last few years so I do alright."

He smiled at her. "I can see that, better than alright."

He noticed a certificate on the wall. "You have a PhD!"

She did hold a PhD in genetic chromosomal research and spoke several languages, but the one on the wall, in the name of Elizabeth Smith was fake. "No big deal, handy for my job."

"The more I get to know you the more you astound me. What does it mean?"

"Do you really want to know about metaphase of cell division and the genome?"

"I suppose not."

"It helps with the job; anyway, I hope you like my Cajun Jambalaya with garlic bread just help yourself, it's more of a supper meal than a set dinner, more relaxing."

She set the dish on the table and they discussed inconsequentialities pleasantly enjoying each other's company touching, flirting, smiling, eating and drinking. After the meal, they returned to the lounge and Frank grabbed her and kissed her, eager to take the relationship to the next level. "I'm falling for you, really I mean it straight up." Leaning in to kiss her again.

She looked lovingly at him placing her hands against his chest. "Wow! I'm bowled over. I like my independence, you know that, but I do like being with you. You press all the right buttons, still, let's slow it down a bit we have all night for that. I'll get us a brandy. Courvoisier, or would you prefer a Cognac?"

"You choose."

"Cognac it is then. You asked me about my writing and my research, I spent a lot of time digging it out for us to discuss," she smirked at him, "so discuss it we are going to," mimicking a child's voice.

"I did ask for that, didn't I?" He beamed.

"You did, my man, if this is to work I want it to be more than just sex. I can get that by walking into any bar."

"Looking like you do Elizabeth, they'd be queuing for you no matter where you went."

She read parts from her scripts and discussed her research from real life murders with him, slowly, ever so slowly drawing him into conversation while intently listening to his viewpoint. He saw the notes, press cuttings and court reports on the Sandra Ellis case. She picked up her research on another murder and started to discuss it with him, watching how he seemingly, without making it obvious, kept glancing at the other file as if it were giving off a venomous stench.

Appearing casual, she picked up the Sandra Ellis file. Going into the details, she could see him growing increasingly uncomfortable, "killed himself, suicide. These domestics are always of interest and make a good story. Wife has affair, husband finds out, husband kills wife. He never stood trial, within a few months of the murder his mind blew and he ended up in a mental hospital. I'm thinking of taking this as my backdrop for my next story changing it a bit, putting in a few more twists and turns. What do you think?" placing him on the spot.

He looked at her unsure and she smiled at him. Her right leg crossed over her left showing just a hint of stocking top. She leaned forward, kissing him gently on the lips, stood, took his brandy glass, refilled it and sat next to him.

"I'm familiar with this case."

Her eyes opened. "I'm intrigued. You've whetted my appetite. Wait a moment, Ellis, Ellis, pointing at the file and then at him as if she'd just made the connection, "is that a coincidence or is there more," she giggled excitedly, "spill, Frank," feigning curiosity as she rested her hand on his leg.

He was in a dichotomy, how much should he say. He'd only met her a few times, he trusted her, but still, whatever he told her must show him in a respectable and honest light, a trait he knew little if anything about and he explained his connection.

"He never admitted it and never stood trial from what I can gather." Now she had him there she drove straight forward. "Do you think he killed his wife?"

He hesitated, his eyes gave it away. "I expect he must have."

"Several of the articles I've read says her husband did it as she was having a full-on affair but nothing was ever proved. A domestic gone wild and he kills her. You must have known her? What was she like as a person? Do you think that's what happened? Let me get a pad to take notes, if I don't do it now I'm sure to forget later. This could make a good story. We could work on it together if you like and when it gets published we'll share the royalties."
He went into his family's history which proved mundane, and said he'd introduced her to his cousin and was best man at their wedding.

"From where did you know her?"

"We used to work together."

"Nothing like that was in the articles I've read. You are not even mentioned."

He fell back on the defensive. "There's no reason why I should be."

"I suppose, but you know what the press are like, they pick at a story like vultures, any bit of gossip, true or false, yields a story. Do you think she was having an affair?"

He took a sip of his brandy and smiled. "Morris was my cousin, but he wasn't that bright. Sandra was intelligent and clever. There was no proof of an affair, therefore there was no affair," giving her a knowing smile, "but I suspect she was a bit of a player."

"A player, I don't understand?"

"She only married Morris for the title of married woman."

Her voice trembled. "You don't say. Let me make a note of that. She was a housewife."

He gave a sardonic grin more to himself than her. "That's one of her job descriptions," he laughed.

"She wasn't, was she?" she giggled making light of her exposure.

"That and a lot more."

Her turn to act gullible. "Are you saying people paid her to have sex with them?"

"She was long past being a prostitute, she'd left that behind years ago. Try a controller of prostitutes and other things."

"Is that the reason you wanted nothing more to do with her because she was into illegality?"

Frank started to wake up realising he'd said more than he intended. "Yes," he snapped.

She placed her leg over his knees making her dress rise showing most of her legs. "It's always hard to admit someone you know and trust proves to be a fraud, cheat and liar. You must have been so hurt. Her voice dripped concern like a lighted candle drips wax while simultaneously kissing his cheek and blowing lightly into his ear as if to ease the sting of speaking about it. "One last question, love, do you think he killed her?"

She could feel his hardness as she pressed her leg against him and nibbled at his ear lobe. "I know he didn't." Not responding to his reply as if it wasn't important, his unambiguous response saying volumes, she realised, for now, it was time to play. She kissed his cheek, found his mouth and they were soon sharing tongues. Her hatred for this man was unquestionable but her lust for his hardness was unquenchable, the barrier between the two uncontroversial, one would not impinge in any way on the other.

His hand rested on her leg slowly moving upward, stopping, moving down, upwards again until his fingers hit their mark and started tracing little circles around her panty enclosed clitoris. She stared into his eyes. The wanton lust in hers shining into his and returned as if a mirror. Her hunger for him veraciously seeping from her every pour, her sensual body a lighthouse shining a beam directing him inward to her bulb to quench her burning passion. She started kissing around his eyes, cheeks, mouth, hands resting each side of his face. Her left hand moving lightly downward past his chest, stomach, belt, until it found its home, her open palm stroking over his hardness. She stood offering him her open hand and led him into her bedroom.

"Wait a moment," pushing her dress straps off her shoulders, placing her arms to her sides, her dress fell to the floor and she stepped back showing her black brassier and skimpy matching panties with her school girl stockings clinging to the top of her legs, "you like," she purred, "take me, use me, fuck me! Frank." Her brassier and panties were soon lost. "No, leave the stockings," she gasped.

He was on her as a bull takes a cow, hard, sharp, wild with passion, the alpha male, she the submissive bending to his advance, or so it seemed, smiling knowingly to herself. She had neuro-linguistically programmed him to her will and now she would take from his body what she wanted while giving back to him what he wanted. Cold hard sex was her currency while giving him not even an iota of genuine emotion or feeling, that was only for James. Her target to release his sperm; later, she would pump him to get the information she wanted while enjoying the ride in this game of control.

She undid his shirt and belt and dropped to her knees eyes looking up directly into his straining face and released his hardness bursting to find a home in her. She pushed him back onto the bed, removed his trousers and pants, gently stroking as his love groans intensified. Her mouth slithered over his erection, caressing, engulfing his straightness within the bosom of her warm mouth speeding up her movements, fast, furious, tongue and suck. She knew the signs, waiting for the exact second to pull back as his sperm sprayed her neck and face. Moving up his body kissing him as she shifted upward toward his mouth rubbing back into his body what he had just exploded upon her face and neck.

They kissed, two dominants fighting for control, both receiving and giving exactly what they needed from each other; but still, the psyche of control played itself out subconsciously. Condom secured, she straddled him as you would a horse and rode him to her cessation. He turned her, the niceties of romance over, onto her back bent her legs over his shoulders and started his journey into Eden, hard and fast, bending and twisting her body to match his mind's fantasy. Passion spent, they looked at each other like two cats not having just found the cream but the dairy, lying together his legs over her stomach.

"Shall we finish the brandy," she giggled, wriggling to the side of the bed throwing a poncho type wrap over her head and throwing him one of her dressing gowns. "A bit short, but damn, you do look sexy," she smirked. "You are one hell of a lover Frank."

"You're scorching yourself, I still feel the burn marks," he grinned.

"I'll have to rub them cool, but later, let's enjoy a few more drinks before round two, and three and four," she tittered.

"Are you trying to kill me?"

"A thought," she mocked, "would you like me to try?" her witticism carrying an element of truth that fell over his head, and both walked back into the lounge.

"At least I'll be going to heaven with a smile on my face," he said sitting next to her.

She picked up one of her manuscripts and started to discuss it. "Oh, by the way you said earlier, it just dawned on me, you didn't think that Morris Ellis killed his wife. I know he's dead, but you seemed sure he didn't kill her. I'm intrigued, why? What brings you to that conclusion? It would make for a good back drop to a story. What do you think? Change the names and we have stab at it. I'll do all the writing."

He thought for a moment before opening his mouth. "I don't know," he slightly hesitated, a small change in his voice, almost imperceptible, but to her trained ear it sharpened her alertness to his next statement. "They are dead, I think we should let sleeping dogs lie."

"If he didn't do it who do you think did, come on Frank give me a good story. You can't just say that and leave me hanging. It's like taking me almost to orgasm and going to sleep leaving me hanging like a wisteria in full bloom."

He burst out laughing, the exact response she wanted. "That bad, hey."

She kissed him, "worse!"

"I knew Sandra for a long time, she... let's just say her husband was the least of her threats. She had quite a few enemies and... look, it could be one giant set up."

"Did she do something to hurt you Frank?"

"We got on fine in the early days..."

She took a stab in the dark. "What if she is still alive?"

Frank's face changed colour, snapping back far too quickly if her remark was innocuous. "Where did you get that from!"

"That would make a good story but it was a random thought, I didn't mean to upset you. Let's leave it and have another brandy. It's not that important anyway, I was just looking for a story, my hobby is writing and I'm always looking for a good storyline." Looking visibly upset. "It was a stupid remark in any event, unless she is capable of rising from the dead no one would fall for that drivel. Please don't be upset with me, I meant no harm," she uttered almost in tears.

"Elizabeth, sorry, I shouldn't have snapped at you the way I did. You don't deserve to be talked to like that."

Body language, voice inflection, facial expressions were all brought into play in the battle for his confidence. "I understand, you worked with her, liked her, shocked when she was so brutally killed, even if she had multiple affairs, she didn't deserve to be murdered for her indiscretions."

"She had affairs alright," he grinned. "I'll tell you something in confidence."

"No, please, Frank, I don't want to know, don't tell me anything unless you trust me a hundred percent."

"I haven't known you that long but I do trust you. Let's just say she'd made some powerful enemies and they couldn't let her live as Sandra and leave it at that."

Her eyes opened wide. "A gang killing, framing the husband. A bummer for the husband no wonder he ended up in a psychiatric prison for the criminally insane. I can see now why you are upset, you cousin framed for a murder he didn't commit."

He smiled. "Morris was a loser, I haven't lost a lot of sleep over him. He just married way above his class and threated to expose her."

"But there was no proof of any affair and from what you said earlier you introduced him to her." She had him in her net and he was opening like a tin of sardines and she was picking them out one at a time.

"Whose talking affair, she was into some dark shit."

"Let's say she is still alive, how could she have faked it?"

He gave her a knowledgeable grin. "Not that difficult if you have the contacts and a dead body that resemble hers. I hear it was difficult to recognise her from her face. Provided the body was accepted as her, the rest would not be that difficult to bring about. They could hardly let him identify the body being the one who killed her."

Warning bells rang. "Frank, you have been reading too many Agatha Christie novels. I still believe her husband did it or she was being blackmailed, refused to pay and was murdered. Now that would make a good story but what had she done that she could be blackmailed. What do you think?"

He smiled sardonically. "Other way about. Sandra did plenty."

Her credulous smile was now in full force. "No, that makes for a lousy story, extortion. They found out and killed her and framed her husband. I'm not confident I could run with that bit of fiction, too farfetched don't you think? Who could she possibly know with that type of money to coerce?"

"You wanted a true to life story, well there you are, run with it. Why all these questions!"

She could feel he was getting impatient. "I am looking for an angle for a story plot. If there is any truth in it, the more the better for authenticity. She leaned into him raising her poncho bring her vagina into full view. "Forget the story line, you've got me all in a lather over this. I hate hanging baskets. Confidentially, in your opinion, do you think Sandra Ellis is still alive?"

"If I answer that no more questions, agreed?"

"If I can do a story about it, agreed," she grinned at him, "but when I've written it you must promise to read it."

He really liked this woman. She was everything he wanted in a female, sensual, stylish, intelligent, successful, sensitive and beautiful. She had managed to destroy his normally cautious defences and saw no harm in opening a little to show he trusted her. "Sandra Ellis breathes the same air we do."

"You think she's alive!"

He smirked, "write your story, that's it, now come here my little story teller, I need to show you my story with pictures."

"No need, I already know the plot and how it ends. She turned, bent over and opened her legs in invitation. A few seconds later they were locked together, her back to his front, head pressed down against the settee steading her body with one hand, the other between her legs helping herself along, he tight behind thrusting forward, pushing and pulling, arms upon her waist, making for a contest to see who could orgasm first. Later, they made their way to the bedroom where the action started again until they fell into sleep.

Chapter Twenty-two

The warning of the Chilean earthquake, the terrorist attack on the London bus, plus the train crash, had gone out to the authorities under the identity code CBGD299299 with instructions the code should not be made known to prove their authenticity. Calling themselves the Crime Busting Ghost Detectives, they were increasingly getting a higher profile and their warnings taken seriously.

The twist in the Ellis case had left-footed John and James who were not sure if Sandra was dead. To find a body with a similar profile to hers would prove easy for Frank Ellis from among the number of women he had under his control, there would bound to be a few who met her description. To kill one of the women and substitute the body with that of Sandra Ellis could be pulled off with no one the wiser, especially with the body cremated and her husband becoming deranged and dead. Who identified the body, and as expected, the answer proved to be of no surprise it was Frank Ellis.

The new discovery, if proven to be true, opened a whole new can of worms. How much did Courtney and the other two women know? Were they hiding her and if so for what reason. They had no idea she and Ellis were the blackmailers. Her brother would kill himself in the next few weeks so what did he know? How was that linked, if at all? From whom was she hiding and why? The questions went on and on; find the answer to one, two more immediately filled the space.

They checked on the video feed into the flat. Ellis and Carolyn were sitting at the breakfast bar eating.

"The both look washed out."

"Little wonder, they were up half the night groaning at each other," jibed James. "I'm really concerned for her safety but she'll never let him or anyone into her without wearing a condom."

"At least we've learned that Sandra Ellis is probably alive. Carolyn is playing him like a maestro plays Beethoven."

"Yes, she's a right virtuoso when it comes to subterfuge."

"She's crystal glass pure when it comes to us. If we close this down, she'll abandon everything without question. Her love for you is absolute, for such a powerful independent lady she looks upon you as her incontrovertible master to satisfy and obey.

"I want no part of being her master, or controlling her. We are equals, each half of a whole, true partners in the game of life."

"That's why she loves you and gives you that power, her trust in you is unequivocal. You and your children are the rock of her existence."

James knew this. He also knew her capabilities and her ruthlessness. "She's a deadly nymph with wit and beauty to match with an insatiable appetite for life, adventure and sex."

"True, a modern woman of and for our time with a unique unparalleled talent. But James, she would never do anything behind your back. It's simply not in her psyche. She has an inalienable sense of justice and consciousness of what is right. You know she has killed many people."

"I didn't until recently," he griped. "It did piss me off a bit, I admit. You and Carolyn should have told me before now."

"Hindsight is a wonderful attribute. We thought it best to leave our past in the past. She wanted to tell you, and we discussed it at length, but I persuaded her against it, so if there is any fault it resides solely with me. That's the only thing that was kept from you. In any event, there wouldn't have been a lot she could have told you, or me for that matter, we're both bound by the Official Secret Acts. She only killed those individuals who harmed society and our way of life mostly when under orders but she must feel it right in herself before going into action. She is a trained sniper and lethal in combat and versed in the art of self-defence but you know that from watching her cage fighting when you were courting and first married. She could kill you in the blink of an eye; a genius, completing her first-class honours degree at fifteen and she has achieved a lot of other qualifications since then; holds licences in flying both helicopters and aeroplanes. She soared through her medical exams and still it astounds me how she manages to mould herself to match the circumstance and environment where she walks, but never with us, we are her nirvana, and therein, in us and in her family, lies her great strength."

James replied. "My love for her knows no bounds. I reacted more against the danger than anything else, but let's close this down and not mention it again."

They looked at the live feed. Carolyn was telling Frank she needed to take a shower while he looked at the manuscripts and the rest of her research spread across the lounge table from the night before. As soon as he heard the shower, he started to search the room, finding nothing other than what one would normally be expected to find in a single woman's flat. He checked her handbag and hid a small device in the lining at the bottom, which could only be a location tracker. He placed a small pinhead camera behind a picture, allowing a clear view towards the lounge entrance, with a recording device stuck under the breakfast table. He poured another coffee and sat on the settee and started to read the information from the Ellis file.

"He gives the term trust but verify a whole new meaning."

James was beginning to understand the psyche of this man. "He's cautious, methodical, a control freak, his base personality a loner with hidden psychopathic tendencies bent toward a misogynistic bias against women he feels are beneath him, which means most of female society. He doesn't feel that way with Carolyn whom he considers his intellectual equal from the short time I've been observing him. To survive he needs to dominate his environment, the people he interacts with, social and business. Knowledge is his power base, already in his mind she is his property so he needs to know her every action, who she brings into her flat, where she goes, with whom she speaks, her family and friends, what she does when alone. His next move will be to obtain a key to her flat with or without her consent. It matters not a jot to him; next, control over what clothes she wears when out with him and will encourage an element of isolation against those he doesn't want her associating with, in other words, to control her interaction. He's already bugged her car and now the flat for video and sound and placed a tracker in her purse and that is just the start, he doesn't leave much to chance."

Frank watched Carolyn as she returned wrapped in a large robe with a towel around her hair and poured herself a coffee. "Found anything new in there," she commented. "Do you want more coffee?" Holding up the jug, she walked over to him and topped up his cup as he tried to kiss her. "Slow down, you've had it for today. I'm clean and intend to stay that way, so paws off buster," she said somewhat forcefully giving him a loving smile as she pulled back. "Anyway, as I just said, anything new you want to tell me."

"I think you're wonderful. I want to spend more time with you. I know it's early days but we connected last night and I don't mean just the sex, we'd make an awesome team."

"Let's see where the road takes us over the next few weeks. Last night was something else for me too; we've only been together a few times so let's walk with what we've got before we start to run. Do you still think Sandra Ellis is alive or did she die in the night," making it out a joke? "I've decided, that's going to be my next story, but I'll have to beef it up with a bit more drama and bring a bit of sex in somewhere, so you need to feed me with a few gossipy storylines. I'm off until after lunch. How are you fixed?"
"All day if you like, and tomorrow, and tomorrow after, and the next day," he beamed kissing her.

"Nice, but not so nice for me to throw my robe away," she giggled, picking up her pad and pen. "Come, not that way," she smirked making a funny face at him, "give me a story line."

This woman had bewitched him with her affable personality and beauty, and despite his propensity to control, he wanted to give her everything she wanted as she looked at him with puppy dog eyes so his natural guard was down. From now on, in any event, he reasoned he would know about everything she did and felt quite relaxed in her company.

"The story so far, A is killed by B, his wife has an affair, not proven, but A is still alive, husband kills himself, so where did the dead body come from, and where is A now and what's A's end game?" she stated, depersonalising it away from names to get him off his guard. She looked at him pen in hand and waited.

He still felt apprehensive, should he tell her how it happened or fabricate something, but he was no storyteller, he worked only on hard facts. No one was investigating it, his cousin was dead, body cremated, case closed. What's the harm, he thought, I'll just leave my involvement out of it. She's smart, shall I tell her I identified Sandra Ellis' body, no, better not say that. He was mulling the ramifications to himself, safer still to not say anything. He looked at her waiting, pen in hand, smiling at him. Pondering, she's so trusting, forthright, honest, open, naïve in an intelligent sophisticated way. He wanted to impress, to make her his damsel, to own her, he her shining white knight and master, she his obedient and loving queen. What harm could it do, she only looked upon it as a story so it wasn't going anywhere, and even if published, who could link it back to himself.

She waited for him to speak; for her to speak now would lessen the pressure on him and she needed to give him time to process, fully realising that he was no storyteller, surmising what he'd say would have a large element of truth to it.

"It's a story, hasn't got to be true, right?"

"True stories always sell better, but for authenticity it must be believable. If there's a few twists and turns, a good sprinkling of sex, deceit, a sting, a few dead bodies, and voila, I have my story," she grinned, job done. "In gratitude, I'll take you to the best restaurant in town and an overnight stay in a top hotel, how does that sound, what do you say?"

He smiled. "Can I use names instead of all this A and B stuff?"

She shrugged her shoulders. "Your story, not mine, up to you," appearing nonchalant.

"Morris found out that his wife was having an affair, perhaps more than one and was making a fuss about it. She didn't want to stop but knew that if exposed it would cause her no end of trouble. They argued and he killed her."

She looked disappointed. "I can't make much out of that, banality comes to mind. But you said what if she is still alive, hiding somewhere, now that makes for a more interesting story."

He would give her several different scenarios. "Next version, the person she was having the affair with killed her and framed the husband."

"From what I've read no affair was ever proven."

"Doesn't mean it didn't happen."

"True but from my research, her husband was convinced she was having an affair. Isn't it exciting? We are like little detectives, prodding and poking," she chuckled making it into a guessing game. "Carry on, next twist."

"She framed her husband, pretending he killed her, substituting another body in place of her own."

This is the one she wanted to home into. She pretended to mull this over for a few seconds before replying. "I can make a story around that but there is no motive, and as Agatha Christie said, no motive no story. It even goes into negative territory. If she is still alive, she loses the house and all her other assets so makes little sense her doing that, am I missing something?"

He was enjoying himself, stretching his mind with an equal. "What if the amount of money was so small she didn't care?"

"I can accept that, still, how will she live, job, new identity? She'll encounter a multitude of problems. Wait, you did say she used to be a prostitute, she could have gone back to that, now that would make sense but again you said she'd left that trade years ago."

He laughed. "I did, didn't I? If you know the right people and have enough money a change of identity is not that difficult to bring about."

"She's a murderer as well then. You don't just go out and say, oh look there's a body that's just my size and hair colour, I'll have it to frame my husband."

He laughed uproariously. "Doesn't make a believable story, I agree. But what if she deliberately killed a look alike and faked the body as hers and then framed her husband? You could structure that scenario around your story."

"Not really, DNA, body identification, medical reports, all that stuff, how can you make that appear authentic? I need my readers to believe it possible."

"Money and influence, my dear, goes a long way. Her husband, gullible I grant, what if he was on the verge of finding out things that were best left unfound that would implicate numerous influential people; easier for her to fake her murder and throw the blame onto him."

"Makes no sense, Frank. Anyone reading the story would just say rubbish, "why not just kill him and be done with it?"

"Why not put him in prison and then kill him after he's convicted? All ends then are clear cut."

She wiggled her head back and forth as if in thought. "Not sure, how would she have known that he'd end up in a mental hospital and take his own life?"

"Money, contacts and influence, and you are assuming he took his own life."

"Wow! Another murder, now the story is getting exciting. She acted like an executioner, first against an innocent woman and then against her husband.

His face glowed with admiration and he had to stifle a derisive laugh. "Yes, Sandra is more than capable. I mean, in my story."

"I see, yes, all loose ends neatly tied. That would be readable and just believable."

He was so enjoying this banter lost in the intellectual nuance of the moment. "Wife murdered, to whom do they look first and start pulling apart?"

"The spouse. I could reverse the story and say the wife killed her husband."

He nodded, "and what if the spouse has a lot to hide, and I mean a lot that is best left at the bottom of the sea and with the husband murdered the debris starts to float to the surface with the press giving it a helping hand? By her being murdered, the focus is on the husband and not on her, and with his death, any dirt stays anchored to the sea bottom while she is free to pursue her career unimpeded to start a new life. Neat don't you think."

She was frantically writing what he was saying. She had to make it look sincere, "let me get this right, she married an idiot to gain credibility, kills a person to get a comparable body to her own, frames her husband and then gets him killed, a right Lady Macbeth I must say. I can certainly run with that story, but she must have killed before, no way would she just have come in at that level if she hadn't done something similar before."

"Of course she had..." realising what he was saying quickly changed his stance. "I mean, if you say in the story she was a prostitute, then a madam and all that, I think that could round off your little tale quite nicely."

"I will beef it up a little more and we're there. Thank you, Frank, you've been great. I'll take the madam story a little further, say that she procured prostitutes from other countries and trained them." She looked at his face and realised she shouldn't have said anything.

A blankness momentarily came over his eyes. "Where did that come from?"

"Sounds good. I could hardly say that she found them in church or at kindergarten, perhaps the teachers might be game, vicars might work, who knows? I could make it a university, I guess. A lot of girls are funding their education by giving out a little sex on the side. What do you think?"

His head turned toward her, his face soft and loving. "Elizabeth," laughing hilariously, "I think you'll be hard pushed to get a lot of joy with the first two."

She had him back on track. "University it is then. It's got that wicked sexual twist to it, don't you think?"

John and James listened to the interaction. They could not help but admire how she handled the situation with Frank. The picture was now becoming clearer, sure that Sandra Ellis was alive and Frank Ellis knew a lot more than he had let on to Carolyn. Reading between the lines, they knew both were involved with blackmail and at some level were partners in crime but had no proof. How implicated, if at all, were Courtney and the other two women in both murders? That Morris Ellis' death was not a suicide looked to be highly probable. Finding Sandra Ellis would bust the case right open and they suspected Frank knew where she was holed up.

"We haven't a lot of time before the attack on Courtney and what happens with Simon.

"Tonight I'll return to the other dimension and take stock of what is happening. Carolyn needs to remain in the flat and stay close to Frank. I don't like it, I know she's more than capable to taking care of herself but she's still not immune to taking a bullet like the rest of us but we have little choice."

"I'll buzz her and let her know our thoughts."

Carolyn finished writing up her notes and said she needed to get changed. Frank lit up like a light bulb and stood taking what she said as an introduction for more sex. She opened his robe grabbed his flaccid penis and grinned. "I think the thought is there, but down there doesn't seem that keen on thinking."

"Try giving a mouth massage and I'm sure they'll connect." He smirked.

"You just take a seat and let me get changed and no following!" she teasingly chastised. "Sit there and think of a few more story lines or further twists in what we discussed earlier."

When in her bedroom, she noticed an encrypted text message from John telling her to stay with Frank to glean what she could about Sandra Ellis and about the bugs Frank had planted. She shook her head and grinned knowing they were watching and could hear her, waved her hands at them as she took off her robe and hung it up. She dressed in a black basque, accentuating and elevating her breasts while minimising her waist with black stockings and black high heels, her crotchless panties giving full unimpeded access to her vagina. Combing her hair over her shoulders and wrapping herself inside a white sheet she returned to the lounge, waggling her fingers and said, "show time."

Frank was seated reading one of her manuscripts. "You sure know how to tell a story," looking up, his eye opened wide. "What?"

"Are you going to unwrap me or am I staying a parcel. I've delivered myself because I've had it on good authority that someone here is looking for a massage. If I'm wrong..." she giggled, turning to go back in her bedroom.

"No," he grinned, in full lust mood, jumped up and started to unwrap his prize. The blanket fell to the floor and the way she was dressed bowled him over and he kissed her. "Forget the massage, it's not needed."

She pushed him back onto the settee, his robe flew open, she sheathed him and sat on his lap directing his hardness into her as she impaled downward upon it, hands resting each side of the settee to allow for support, starting the age old dance of love, or in her case, manipulative sex.

He placed his hands over her breasts pushing them between the fabric and her bare skin; slowly, he eased the material downward exposing her breasts and started to finger her raw nipples twiddling them with thumb and index finger. "Elizabeth," he panted, "you are so fucking hot."

"Burn yourself my stud from hell," she screamed as her rhythm gained momentum.

"Sharply he twisted her body over and entered her from behind, forcing her head downward into the settee, bottom upward, rutting aggressively locked into her, snorting like a pig and screaming at the ceiling, his seed begging for release.

"Let me have it, make me yours, claim me as your woman," she groaned, pushing back as hard as he was pushing forward.

His body stiffened. The moment of orgasm had arrived; a final push inward, a loud grunt, a small lingering moan, tension released, body slackened, condom filled, as he descended off high. She, in fake ecstasy immediately following, giving him the show of his life worthy of matching any leading role of a Shakespearian actor as she sang and praised his prowess, stroking his inflated psychotic personality, the consummate actress at her best. She giggled to herself, acting yes, playing the game, still, her body did find pleasure.

"Another shower I think," she smiled at him. "Do you want to join me? I will cancel work today and tomorrow if you have the time to spend with me. You are one tremendous lover. I'd go as far as to say unparalleled, or would a better word be incomparable."

"Lunch out, my treat; dinner later, your call. Back at the Silver for dancing. Are you up for it? She smirked, looking at his slowly softening penis, "you may yet want that massage," she ragged.

They showered together and dressed; just before she was leaving she picked up a different purse placing the one with the bug inside into her dresser. He looked at her but didn't say anything and off they went hand in hand toward his car. They drove to his flat but on the way, she asked if he would stop at his burnt house so she could see the damage in daylight. Barely a shell stood. She looked deep into his eyes, "I'm so sorry."

He shook his head and led her to the car. They were soon at a restaurant near his flat enjoying a fish lunch with a Caesar salad and a bottle of Pouilly Fuisse.

The afternoon saw them back at his flat in bed, a quick love session and they were soon asleep wrapped in each other arms. She was thinking of looking around while he slept but thought better of it until she checked if there were any hidden cameras. In their haste to leave she hadn't packed any clothes a deliberate ploy on her part; she wanted some time alone and asked him to drop her off at the shops so she could purchase something fitting for dinner and later dancing so she could look her best for him.

"You'd look good in a sack, my love," he smiled, telling her his driver would take her to where she wanted to go, wait whilst she shopped then take her back to his flat. In the meanwhile, he had some work that needed his attention and his chauffeur would take her to the restaurant later where he'd catch up with her.

Walking through the shops she called James and they talked for over thirty minutes expressing their closeness and love for each other laughing together about the hot sex she'd had with Frank.

"Don't forget, keep a few of the pristine orgasms for me."

"They're all for you James, the others are just fill-ups keeping my body happy," she chuckled. "Rather than me, phone John and ask if there's some way for me to tell if Frank has surveillance in his flat and if he has, is there any way he can disable it for a while so I can look around. I don't want to risk being caught snooping now I've gained his confidence."

"I'll get him to text you if he is able to sort it but take no chance, promise?"

"Promise!"

He told her for the next few days he'd be out of touch in the other dimension. "Your brother is on standby and the agents are never far from you."

"James, same promise from you, say it?"

Ditto, love you for ever and for ever more. I promise."

"Reciprocated, double it and double it again," she laughingly shot back her giggly reply.

They loved playing these little games and had a home inside each other's hearts that few could match in the game of love. Paying attention, she did recognise one of the agents in the distance, but when she looked at him he looked away and she carried on with her shopping. Purchasing cosmetics to leave at his flat to create a credible component to the subterfuge of ownership. An evening dress with matching shoes, under garments, slacks, a few blouses and imitation designer jewellery. Gold cufflinks for Frank, to strengthen further the illusion that she was his, and was chauffeured back to his flat.

She checked her texts, nothing from John. It was late afternoon and she had a few hours in his flat alone until she was picked up to be taken to the restaurant but daren't risk doing anything untoward. Making herself a coffee, she set out her cosmetics in the bathroom and stacked her clothes in a neat pile on one of the chairs and sat down to watch television.

Twenty minutes later the encrypted text arrived both audio and visual were active. She phoned John eulogising how wonderful and kind Frank was saying she was spending some time at his flat and had taken a few days leave. What they'd been doing and how he's given her loads of ideas for her storylines knowing her call would be listened too by him later. "On another matter Sam, those investments I discussed with you last week are worth over ten million and I'm thinking of selling them but I'm leaving the other investments in place. I know you said to leave them but you said to give you a few days to think about it. Let me put you on speaker phone. I can hardly hear you."

John knew the game. "Keep them, they have gone up a few hundred thousand in the last few days. I'm watching them daily, let them run a bit longer then sell them in about a month."

"I'll take what you say and hold on for another month."

"While I remember, that other stock we purchased eighteen months ago is up over a million, that is the one we should sell."

"Up to you," pondered for a few second to give her words authenticity, and said, "sell it today."

"Will do, I'll text you when it's sold, need to go, speak later. Their code to say it would be safe to search the flat when she received his text.

She made herself a coffee and sat back to watch television. It was an hour before the text came, springing her into action. Frank had only one computer and she started interrogating it. Making it easy for her his passwords were taped to the side of the screen. A few interesting tax dodges but nothing really incriminating. No way would he risk leaving anything remotely impeaching; after a little more thought, she realised the flat would be the same. It was simply too dangerous to risk; the only other place would be his work office, or his clubs, but she couldn't see that either. Any incriminating information would either be stored in a safe house or in a secure lockup. Something needed to give and give quickly. It was only days away from when Courtney would be attacked. Her only option was to try and find something at the Silver later.

She did have a good look around the flat but as expected found little; one thing she did find of interest was a wedding album filled with photos and Frank, looking a lot younger, getting married. He hadn't mentioned anything about this, but there again, why should he.

It's always difficult to guess someone's age but he looked to be no older than twenty, his bride around forty years of age, six years older than Carolyn. This was a big expensive wedding, four bridesmaids, the hotel she knew was five star, the name showing up in one of the photos. The wedding meal, five courses, live orchestra, a top-class singer, Dom Perignon champagne, it seemed no expense spared. A hundred and fifty-three guests.

Inside the album, a list of their names. Quickly drawing her eyes over the list, she stopped at one name. Sandra Ellis, then Jones, was one of the bridemaids. Realising this discovery could be of crucial importance, using her mobile phone, she took a picture of the list and all the contents in the box and album. She forwarded them to John outlining her discovery asking him if he could identify the bride and how she died, also any of the other listed guests. She replaced the contents, careful in their handling so as not to leave her fingerprints.
Turning up at the restaurant, she was by far the most beautiful woman adorning the place wearing an elegant, body hugging black gown almost brushing the floor, the back cut away, cleavage fully displayed, a fashionable split each side of the skirt exposed her legs up to her thighs, wearing high heels. She wore the jewellery recently purchased, for all intent and purpose looking the real article. A fine silver stole hung loosely over her shoulders, and of course her trusted anklet.

Later ending up at the Silver, they were joined by a few other people, three men and two women. They had a few dances together, then one of his people whispered something into his ear. Frank apologised saying he had to leave for a little while, kissed her on the lips and was gone, the suddenness of his departure taking her by surprise.

The women started talking together ignoring her, but the three men played the opposite game and vied for her attention. Two of the men had dark complexions and had only flown in the day before and were full of themselves, one particularly proving arrogant, ordering expensive champagne and flashing large denomination notes, the three trying their hardest at making a play for her, one making it obvious and not taking no for an answer. She was beginning to believe it was a setup orchestrated by Frank as a test and attacked it as such.

"How much," the arrogant one said.

Playing the innocent, "how much of what?"

He took a sip of his champagne, and pointed at her. She waited for him to say something. "You, a few hours?"

She gave him her best smile. "Not for sale."

"Every woman is for sale, it's simply a matter of price, name yours."

"If I fancy you I'm free, but sorry I don't, so no sale."

"Frank won't mind. I have done business with him for years, so if you're worried about him, I'll sort it! Frank is a multi-women man so just give me your price."

"Shall we change the record. Hi, nice to meet you," holding out her hand, "my name is Elizabeth, yours?"

"Manni Moon."

"May I offer you a dance Manni Moon, providing," she smiled at him, "you stop talking money?"

On the dance floor, she asked him if he was Frank's partner and when he answered no, which was the answer she'd expected, she probed deeper about his relationship with him and the type of business they did together. Reading between the lines of what he said she stroked his ego, without him spelling it out and by the third dance she garnered his trade, drugs and procurement, which spelt in her mind human trafficking.

This guy was the worse type of scum; at least with drugs, people had a choice to not take them, but these girls on a promise of a better life had all choices taken from them and became slaves to men like Manni and Frank. She needed to call on her reserves of will power not to jab him a death blow right there on the dance floor.

They were returning to their seats just as Frank got back. "Sorry about my abrupt departure, important business but it's sorted now. A shot of worry passed across her brow; she looked around to see if any of the agents were there and felt a little more comfortable when she saw two, male and female, dancing near to her table, suspecting at least another two somewhere in the building, James and her brother would have seen to that.

"I see Manni has been smelling you out," he grinned.

She watched his eyes and his body language trying to read if the emergency had anything to do with her but saw no change in his demeaner. "Is the problem solved?"

"Yes, you are more that you seem," my dear. She had a supposition that the emergency call did have something to do with her but not in a negative way.

Appearing the innocent charmer, she looked inquisitively at him. "I don't understand, have I done something wrong?" building just a little concern into her voice.

"Everything is right and fine my dear," he beamed, his eyes filled with admiration.

"I need to go to the restroom, are you sure you're alright?" kissing him on his cheek she left, leaving a small voice recorder under the table next to where she sat stuck to the underside of the table.

"Where did you find her? She's a looker with class. Over confident and way highbrow, pretending she can't be bought for a night of fun. Give you one hell of a deal if I can borrow her for a night."

Frank laughed. "Did you ask her?"

"Told her to name her price but she's playing hard ball, said she's not for sale."

"You've been around prostitutes for too long Manni, give it up, I knew you'd make a play for her, any man would, you haven't enough to buy her even if she were for sale. She's wealthier than you; worth tens of millions, her wealth may even be in hundreds of millions."

"Stop pulling my plank, all these high-class broads give off that impression, it's a bluff."

"This one is the real deal. Come on you know me, I've had her checked out. Her flat is worth a few million and I've heard her on the phone selling and buying in the millions as if she is dealing in pence. That was the emergency, I've had her under surveillance, she seemed too good to be true, so I had her checked out myself."

Manni laughed. "Why is she with you then?"

He laughed. "Natural charm, with natural charisma, and my chiselled good looks."

"More than likely you are setting her up for a sting."

"I like this one, she's a keeper and it's about time I settled down and had a few kids, so hands off. I want her kept away from all our crap. With her money, she can keep me."

"You already have a few kids."

"I mean kids to bring up myself with a good woman, best schools, holidays together soccer mum and dad, you know what I mean."

"You'll never last out the first year. What about that other woman, the one with the light hair? What's happening with her? Haven't seen her around the last few times I've been here."

"Holidaying, keeping under the radar for a while. There's been a few problems that needed sorting but those loose ends are now history."

"How will she feel about you bringing in another one as a replacement?"

"We are more business partners than anything else. We do have the friends with benefits thing going, but we've had that since we were kids in school. We'll keep it going."

"What if she doesn't see it the same way you do?"

"If I keep giving her the benefit bit, she'll be fine. She has a few other friends she lets service her besides myself and she is big time into other women. I've even joined her on quite a few occasions. Wouldn't surprise me if you haven't been there a few times one on one."

"No never just the two of us. It's always been another woman with her, normally one of the girls she's training."

He smirked. "She loves breaking in the new ones. It's a power thing with her."

"Are you going to tell me why she's off the radar?"

"No reason," he lied, "she needed a little break and she's back tomorrow."

"The other one, how you're going to square that with her," he taunted.

He grinned. "I apply the monkey school of philosophy. She'll neither see nor hear, and no one will speak a word to her about my other nocturnal activities. I want this one home, happy and pregnant."

"She seems a bit head strong."

"If they have a slit between their legs they are trainable.

"Even Sandra?"

A gleeful smirk filled his face. "The exception to the rule, there is always one, it was she who trained me in morals and in bed."

"What if this new one turns out to be another Sandra?"

"Won't happen. You know what she's like, Sandra is unique. She's a ruthless bitch with no conscience, her morality is that of a shark on the prowl. If it's in the way, she'll eat it and bury the bones."

"Another you then," he sneered.

"Let's say I'm her protégé. There's not many of them around like Elizabeth, as I've said, she's the real deal, besides, this one is far too gentle. Intelligent, self-opinionated and driven, but still far too gullible to be anything like our lovely Sandra, and to add the cherry on the top, she's worth millions; furthermore, I do like her, perhaps even with a touch of love," he laughed deridingly.

Anyway, to business, after your bit of trouble are you ready to accept another lot of girls."

Carolyn, locked in a toilet cubicle, was listening to their every word. She found if difficult at first but when she tuned out most of the background noise and pitched the software to their voices, every word came over clear. Leaving, she passed one of the agents, exchanging glances but did not speak and headed back to her seat.

"She's returning, we'll discuss it tomorrow, so hands off, mouth closed. I mean it this time."

She sat next to Frank, knowing for certain Sandra Ellis was alive and a lot more than a partner. Reading between the lines, she was the main driver behind this operation, a kind of evil mamma. She looked at her wine glass and accidently tipped it. Better to not take chances or she may end up in bed with Manni and poured herself another glass from the same bottle the others were drinking from, reached under the table, removed the bug, pretending to fumble for a handkerchief and dropped it safely into her bag.

Manni reached over and touched her on her shoulder and asked her for a dance. She refused saying she'd only agreed to the other dances because Frank had business to attend to but now he was back all her dances were for him.

Manni looked at Frank. "Do you mind?"

"Go on, give Don Juan a dance or two."

On the floor, tempo slowed and they came together for a slow dance. Despite what Frank had said, there was no honour among rivals and the seduction started immediately. "You are a very beautiful woman, Elizabeth."

"Thank you, but you know I have something going with Frank."

"We all have something going with Frank. I also work in the medical field, medicine has always fascinated me."

"I'm more on the equipment side, seeing hospitals have the right equipment and if there is scope, I sell to them."

"You could be of help to my country, we need lots of different equipment. Could you be my adviser? I am a minister there and carry great sway."

She gave him a little peck on the cheek. "Come on Manni," she could feel his erection pressed against her stomach, "I can feel some of that equipment, I can get that equipment anywhere."

He pushed his hardness a little closer into her and gave her a crocodile smile. "Frank is a lucky man." His lascivious eyes studied her, wanting a piece of what Frank was getting.

"We make our own luck, Manni."

The pretence had gone. "We could be good for each other. I can give you a few millions worth of orders for medical equipment tomorrow."

The record finished, another melody started playing. She'd tease him along a little bit longer and they carried on dancing. "Frank is loyal to me, why should I take a risk with you. Prove to me he is a gigolo and we might have a chance, providing I get an order from you first," she smirked.

"You're more a vixen than a dove. The naivety Frank sees in you I see none."

"Does he have another girlfriend or even a wife? We've only known each other for a few weeks. I don't need his money, I have more than I can spend myself and if you're thinking of buying my favours, don't go there," she was making it easy for him. "Manni," giggling, "you are a coquet with a hard on that needs stroking," smiling at him. "If you stay this close for much longer, you'll be getting a wet patch on your trousers, I can feel your heat," she mocked, giving him just enough smile to show interest.

"His long time girlfriend, more a partner really, is back tomorrow, but you didn't hear it from me."

"I can run with silence. Where's she been?"

"In hiding from what I can gather, as I've just said, he told me she's back tomorrow. About us..."

""Tell me about his partner first."

"Between you and me, I think she's the one in charge. This one doesn't take prisoners so you need to be careful."

"I think we'll have that date, Manni. I'll give you my card later and you can ring me in a few days. We best get back to our seats or Frank will come looking for us."

Chapter Twenty-three

James was preparing to go through the window, John was sitting next to him. "We know for sure Sandra Ellis is alive, now we need to prove it and nail Ellis with human trafficking, drug smuggling and the rest of their illicit enterprise will explode."

"I still have concerns for Carolyn, they know what she looks like. Granted, the front people will fall, but they can still come after her, that little disguise, if we can call it that, is superficial."

"With the latest information she's just sent us, we can get this wrapped up within the week."

James stood up and walked towards the window and was gone. John immediately got on the phone to William telling him he wanted his other three agents on the job and to stay close to Carolyn.

It was passed midnight before James entered his flat and he immediately searched the internet for information. There was no mention of the nefarious escapades of Sandra Ellis or Frank, but Courtney had relapsed due to being fed the wrong medicine. An investigation was underway as foul play was expected with a few supplementary paragraphs mentioning how the family has suffered tragedy with the recent suicide of her brother.

Another article mentioned the ongoing investigation into Jamie, Caroline and her brother as well as a group of investigators, adding, the net has extended past the Commissioner's Office and into the heart of Whitehall, widening with further arrests likely. John was right, they need to take the lot down within the next seven days and the only one who could achieve the task was his wife but with each passing day the danger magnified exponentially.

James felt like screaming and throwing his laptop against the wall; everyone was dragged through the mire while Frank and Sandra stayed hidden with clean hands. He wondered about Doctor Debra Roach and the police woman Jennie Thomson, being blackmailed, the last thing they'd want was attention. What happened in this dimension, with minor variations, happened later in his. He walked to a public phone and looked up the telephone number of Jennie Thomson.

He knew he'd not be connected to speak with her unless he stated his business, and immediately that happened they'd try to trace the call. He'd tried the direct approach but the receptionist was far from helpful. Until he openly stated his purpose, she wouldn't even put him in contact with her secretary. He rang and told the receptionist it was a personal call and to mention the name Debra Roach and it'd only take a moment of her time, informing her of his name.

He waited a few minutes and her secretary picked up the phone repeating much of what the receptionist said but he did get her extension number. "Tell her I'll ring back a little later." He walked to another location, phoned, pressing for the extension and a few minutes later was speaking to the same woman.

"She's busy at present, could you leave a number and she'll call back."

"No, tell her it's linked to Debra Roach and Sandra Ellis. If I can't speak to her in the next few seconds, I'm disconnecting."

"Chief Superintendent Jennie Thomson speaking, state your business."

"Thank you for speaking with me, my name is David," not a lie his full name was James David Trent, but he had no intention of giving her his last name.

"What is this about, David?"

"The murder of Sandra Ellis."

"An old chestnut, are you a reporter?"

"No."

"If you are and you lie, I can have you arrested for misrepresentation and wasting police time."

"I am no reporter, but I can help you with your problem."

"I have many problems David, to which do you refer?"

"Courtney's flat, and the attempts on her life. Frank Ellis ring a bell?"

"There was silence for a few moments. "I see, can you come into the station and we can discuss it. Is David you first or last name?"

"No to your office, David is fine. I'm a friend and want nothing from you. I can stop it."

"Stop what?"

He needed to be cautious, feeling her tension over the phone. A wrong or incriminating word could derail everything. "Your most secret worry," he needed to be ambiguous, while at the same time letting her know he signified no threat to her, "to make sure past deeds stay permanently in the past and forgotten with no future occurrences. I say again, I want nothing from you, my only motive is to help you close forever the book into a secret history and permanently forgotten."

"What qualifications do you have for this task? Everyone alive and dead has a history." He knew she was fishing. "What is your expertise in that area, David?" She was searching for something more positive from him.

"I assume you are recording this conversation?"

"Neither the police force nor I have anything to hide or of which to be ashamed."

He had his answer. "Of course, I wouldn't dream of suggesting otherwise Chief Superintendent Thomson."

"If you know something that is illegal and do not pass information to the appropriate authorities, you become complicit and by default commit an offence."

He would get nothing further. She was playing to the camera and spouting the official line, still, she could do little else under the circumstances, but he suspected that after this call the record of their conversation would be lost. He had said enough for her to have gotten the message. "I shall be lunching at the Hilton tomorrow, should you care to join me around 1pm we can enjoy a pleasant lunch."

He was taking a big risk but felt he had little choice, escalating the process was paramount. He needed to get the timeline moving in his favour, bringing it back into keeping them safe in the other dimension. Getting all the protagonists released in this dimension without charges being levied, closing the investigation and for Courtney to live, was in the hands of fate. For Frank Ellis and Sandra Ellis to be brought to justice or eliminated in this dimension would bring back equilibrium in the other. He couldn't see a way past the suicide of Simon, if the timeline of history said it was his time to die, there would be another way for his demise and his death would happen quickly if not by suicide by some other method, for the two dimensions must match.

The realisation of what he needed to do slowly penetrated. The paradigm had again shifted, it was not up to Carolyn, granted, she needed to play her part, but it was now down to him; if it didn't happen here, it couldn't happen there irrespective of what she did, for over time his dimension would fall in line with this one. It all became so complicated, he needed to destroy both Sandra and Frank and to complete the task within the next week or so, but had no idea how to bring it about.

He hired a car and booked himself into the Hilton, packed a few of his clothes and made his way to the hotel intending to hang around the lobby area in case Jennie Thomson had the place under surveillance and arrest him.

She arrived on time, ordered a drink and took a seat. James, reading a paper, watched. He had hinted to her things that she wouldn't wish to be made public, so he didn't think she would risk him being arrested, at least not until she had heard what he had to say.

He waited fifteen minutes looking to see if she made eye contact with anyone. The glasses he wore would pick up anyone wearing recording equipment within his sight of vision. The bar and lobby proved to be rather busy but no one seemed to hang around for long; he walked over to the bar, ordered a gin and tonic and sat at her table, placing the newspaper down and took a sip from his glass waiting for her to say something.

"Are you David?"

"Do you want me to be?" He wasn't going to make it easy for her, "are you Jennie Thomson?"
"You know I could just have you arrested and be done with it."

"I was hoping that at least you'd give me a chance to explain first. I said over the telephone and I'll say again, I only want to help."

"Help with what?"

"If what I know gets out not only would you lose your job, but you'll end up in prison."

This quickly caught her attention, "exactly what do you know," she challenged.

"Before I say anything, I reiterate, I want nothing from you, I am here to help. If you accept that, the rest of what I have to say will fall into place."

She clenched her fists. "Go on," she said trying to appear nonchalant but was anything but.

"You are being blackmailed," she stared at him and started to stand, "not by me, it would be stupid in the extreme for me to come here if I was the blackmailer, so please, sit back down and let me finish."

"I should have you arrested. In fact, I think I'll make that call. They'll be here within the minute, I would run if I were you," going into her pocket for her phone.

"I know who your blackmailers are and how to stop them without implicating you Debra Roach or Courtney, and what information they hold over you," he said, holding his breath.

She looked at her phone in her hand, finger ready on speed dial but didn't press, turned and looked at him. "Tell me what you think you know. I have nothing to fear," she bluffed.

"I'm not a moralist, far from it, and I'm not here to judge. I'm married, my wife and I are very happy together but are practicing polygamists, so each to their own is my moto. The videos and photos they hold of your lesbian trysts with Courtney, Debra and Sandra Ellis at Courtney's flat and other locations and how the police were hasty in pinning her husband for the murder. I know who is blackmailing you," he reiterated.

Her face burnt with anger and she stared malevolently at him. "What do you want and where are all these lies coming from. I should have you arrested for blackmail."

"You won't though will you, I did think at one time you were involved in the murder of Sandra Ellis but that is impossible because there was no murder."

She looked at him perplexed. "An asinine response David, or whatever you name is, now I know you're bluffing. She was murdered, her husband did it and later committed suicide. I paid particular attention to the case as you seem to know so much about me."

"Have you ever met Frank Ellis?"

"I've heard of him, of course I have, he's a cousin to Morris Ellis. I met him a few times but that's none of your business."

"Do you know of the relationship between Frank and Sandra?"

"She hardly knew him and said when they did meet it was always somewhat frosty because of her husband's dislike of him. What's this got to do with anything?"

"What if I said they were lovers and have been for most of their adult life and it was Frank who introduced her to his cousin?"

Her anger was built. "I'd call you a liar, I knew Sandra, we'd been friends for years. I was devastated as was Courtney, her brother and Debra, so don't go giving me any of your counterfeiting."

What about Caroline?"

"You know about her as well?"

"I know she's a player, the new girl in your little games but that is an irrelevance, other than her family and brother being framed which needs to be closed down."

She laughed derisively. "The investigation is with the Select Committee, get real. You are talking rubbish, you are trying to take me down with them, aren't you?"

The opposite, I want to protect you, but let me stretch the other parts further. What if I told you Sandra is into human trafficking of prostitutes from other countries, drugs, blackmail and murder?"

She looked at him with incredulity. "You're talking nonsense."

"I haven't finished. What if I say she is very much alive and a partner to Frank and both are your blackmailers and will carry on doing so if not stopped."

"I don't believe you, it's preposterous. Where is your proof?"

"If I prove it to you will you help me bring them down?"

"Who are you?"

"I've said, a friend."

"What's your proof?"

"Videos, voice recordings. Can I trust you to help me if I can satisfy you that what I say is correct?"

"Show me your proof first."

"I will have it for you this time tomorrow. The proof I have will also incriminate you, so if you make this official you will burn. Behind the attacks of Courtney and the murder of Morris Ellis..."

"Suicide!"

"Murder. Same with Simon, a loose end that needed tidying up, but I am yet to get that proof. The body identified as Sandra was a look alike, murdered and substituted in her place. Her husband was having her investigated and was shouting about her affair and she was afraid other things would come to light. You know Frank Ellis identified the body."

"We had the body, motive, evidence, overwhelming evidence, plus his admission of guilt, so we looked no further."

"With Simon Westley acting as his defence solicitor twisting his arm to admit his guilt, fed drugs to calm him, no trial, ending up in a mental hospital, then suicide, and no prize for guessing who was one of Simon Westley and Associates top paying clients?"

He could see her mind turning. "I see, and you have proof?"

"Yes, but if it comes out, Debra, Courtney, you and quite few others will be under the hammer."

"What is it you really want? You are not risking telling me for the love of justice."

"I want your help in getting the Trent family and her brother off the hook."

"I can't promise you that, it's gone way above me."

"I'll settle if you do what you can. I trust you to meet with me here tomorrow lunchtime and I'll show you the proof you need."

The meeting concluded and they agreed to meet the following day. James had to return to his own dimension, obtain the evidence and show it to Jennie. He knew she wouldn't make it official, she had everything to lose but he still wasn't sure of his next move in the game of survival.

As soon as it was safe he returned and obtained the information he needed with an extra bonus. He had a picture of Sandra at the Silver sitting around the table with a few others including Manni and Frank recently sent to John by Carolyn. Her hair colour had changed but it could clearly be seen it was her calling herself Chantelle. He returned early the following morning and set about stacking the information as he wished to present it in chronological order, showing location and the research information.

He was waiting when Jennie arrived along with Debra and sat facing him looking at him as if he were a fly on the wall ready to swat.

"You know who this is I assume," said Jennie, eyes narrowing.

"Doctor Debra Roach, I am pleased to meet you," he politely answered.

"The reciprocation I'll hold," spitting a venomous reply.

"I say to you what I said to Jennie, I'm not out to hurt or extort anything from you, I only wish to help."

"Show us what you've got and tell us what you want, if you're not already blackmailing us."

"Both of you are wearing recording devices, turn them off or I get up and walk."

The two women looked at each other waiting for the other to speak. "We wanted to make sure there was no misunderstanding," said Debra turning to look at James. "I don't see anything with you, where's your proof?"

"Do you really want to see pictures and listen to audio in public? I have them in my room."

Both shuffled uneasily in their seats. "You want us to go with you to your room? I don't see that as a viable proposition," Jennie snapped.

"I'll get my information from my room and the three of us can sit in your car, is that acceptable?" he said shrugging his shoulders. "Your call!"

"I have an idea, what's your room number?" Debra stood, walked over to reception and ordered a buffet lunch and coffee to be in the room in twenty minutes. "Your room it is, shall we go?"

"Follow me ladies," James smiled, stood and walked to the elevator the other two close behind.

In the room, he laid out his evidence and had a recorder ready to play the videos making it clear that what he had was only a small fraction from the multitude of evidence he held; also, he included the picture of Sandra Ellis but had obscured the date. As they sifted slowly through the evidence their scepticism faded, faces a picture of incredulity. To add to their woes, he played one of the videos. A knock on the door brought them back to reality.

"Turn it off, we've seen enough," both simultaneously shouted covering the other evidence. James opened the door and the waiter brought in their lunch placed the tray on the table and left.

James poured the coffee and handed them their cups with plates. Both sat in silence stunned glaring at the photo of Sandra Ellis. He waited for one of them to speak and when neither were forthcoming, he spoke. "Where do we go from here, ladies?"

"We have been played as a cat plays a mouse."

"We both have Debra. I cried for days after Sandra was murdered and here she is alive and well. I just can't believe she is capable of such deception and you say she is our blackmailer."

"Yes, her and Frank, they are also into human trafficking of young girls, drugs, extortion, murder, the list is endless. Your only misdemeanour, if you can even call it that, is naivety and a little secret lesbian and group party sex opening you up to extortion. Sandra and Frank have been lovers since school. The problem is how we nail them and keep you two out of it and get the Trent family and the brother off the hook."

"Who are you?"

"I asked him the same question yesterday."

"Who or what I am is not relevant. Can we work together to take all these rotten apples down? The two run some highly successful businesses and will kill without recourse to protect themselves."

"I'm prepared to out myself, what about you?"

"We have little choice, my marriage together with my police career will go downstream. I'll be dishonourably discharged for bringing the force into disrepute. I may even be prosecuted."

"I can still practice medicine with maybe a censure from the Medical Council, but my marriage will follow yours and most probably there'll be other fallouts that I'm not aware of somewhere along the line."

"I know you are still being blackmailed as is Courtney. We need to find a way to bring them down leaving the three of you out of it, and Courtney needs round the clock protection. The claws of these two are deep. All the information I've shown you is kept at his house. Destroy the house, you destroy most, if not all the evidence. I know their security system, how to disable it and where his records are kept. Two people beside Frank live there, and believe me, you are not the only ones being blackmailed. They have judges, bankers, foreign ministers, politicians, higher ranking officers than you in their net."

"I've known you for one day and I'm being asked to participate in arson."

"I'm not asking anything of you. I'm just saying where the incriminating evidence is kept and what is needed to destroy the threat. Bringing the two down is not going to be easy. Another situation you need to consider is they've killed Morris, murdered a look alike in place of Sandra, had two attempts on Courtney's life, and I'm sure are behind the so called suicide of Simon. With you outing yourselves your power has gone, you families disgraced, or worse, killed. Think! How long do you imagine it'll be before the both of you follow the others? We are dealing here with nasty evil people eaten from the inside out with greed, who care only for themselves, sacrifice friends and kill on a whim for profit advancement. Deliberate for a moment what they'd resort to if they are threatened with exposure? Family, children, friends all will become a target in the game for their survival and you'll have neutered yourselves. Sometimes it takes a wrong to stop a far greater wrong from happening. If Hitler was assassinated, how many millions of lives would have been saved by that wrong action of murder?"

"Point made, what are you suggesting we do?"

"Get the two people who live at his house out of the way and burn it down, destroying all the evidence."

"You want us to help you?"

"That's about the picture, unless you have a better proposition."

"That still leaves them both free to carry on very much as normal. How are you so sure the information is not stored on the cloud or has copies stored somewhere else?"

"You have to trust me on this, I am not alone, but I am alone now, I know that sounds paradoxical. They, you, I only want those two destroyed and their illicit operations eliminated; any information we hold which can incriminate you or anyone else will be destroyed. The only help I can call upon will be the two of you, otherwise, I propose to work alone providing you don't turn me into the authorities."

"You're asking us to take a lot on trust knowing you but twenty four hours."

"Jennie, I know that, but please believe me when I say I am more and know more than I seem. I am asking you to take virtually everything on trust that is why I've shared the information in front of you to prove what I say is true. You've seen the picture of Sandra, now Chantelle, alive."

"I believe you David."

"Debra, are you with me?"

Both nodded their agreement. "You must have a plan, share it with us."

"Frank spends most evenings at the Silver so he never gets back to his house until till the early hours of the morning if he gets back at all, often staying in his flat or shacking up on a one night stand with one of his girlfriends in an hotel or at their place. He has two people sleeping in the basement so somehow we need to get them out of there for me to set the charges so the house burns quickly. He lives out of town and it'll take a good thirty to forty minutes for the fire service to get there and I want the house well alight even before someone calls them. Within the house, he has a secret room and several inconspicuous hiding places, so the only sure way to obliterate all the evidence is to destroy the whole house."

"God, I can't believe I'm listening and thinking of being a party to your pyromania tendencies."

"It's not something I relish doing I can assure you but there is no other alternative."

"Afterward, what type of phoenix will rise from the ashes? The nefarious merry duo will still be around," Jennie spat.

"With the evidence against you destroyed, you can let your police force loose at them. Prove Sandra is alive, and voila, the seed of their destruction is sown."

"Sandra will spill against us so we might as well get everything out in the open first as last."

"Will anyone believe her?"

"We were all friends together and she is known to many of our professional colleagues. Yes, if she throws enough dirt and tries to do a deal with the Public Prosecutor, they will come after us."

James was thinking the unthinkable; if they go down in this dimension, as surely as night follows day, a few weeks later in his dimension the sparks would fly into a conflagration. "I hear what you say. Let's sort the evidence in the house first and revisit the other problems later. After the house is destroyed we are all still incognito and if we leave it there without further intervention, you are safe from further blackmail."

One thing confused him. Frank's house in the other dimension was history so surely, to bring back balance, it should happen here? Or was the timeline of history waiting for his intervention to make it so, as he must do for his family's survival.

"You would leave it like that and walk away?"

"If I must," he lied. "It won't come to that, we can't sit still and allow the destruction of young girls. Are you on board with the house?"

They looked at each other, back at James and nodded. "What will you have us do."

"Can you find out about the two people living in the house. They are an item and knowing the way Frank operates, you must be able to find something on them. Arrest them and keep them in custody overnight so I can have access to the house, I'll do the rest."

"Nothing else, that's all you want from us, you don't want us with you?"

"No, just find something to question them about making sure they are not in the house for the next day or so and let me know by text, can you do that?"

"They are not in my area."

"I have an idea. Jennie, get me their full names, phone number, age etc., and I'll phone them as an emergency mid-afternoon saying they have been reported to have been in contact with someone who has a contagious disease and they need to come to Memorial Hospital immediately. I will give them the name of one of my colleague's so there is no connection with myself, meet with them, do the test, then a few hours later give them a clean bill of health.

"It's at least three hour drive from where they live, I'll have them picked up by taxi and I'll keep them for as long as possible making sure the taxi is delayed in starting back. If you need more time," looking at Jennie, "you can always stop the taxi on some pretext or other. If they leave the hospital say around ten, it'll be at least one in the morning before they are back and we'll keep you in the loop by text. How much time do you need?"

"An hour would be enough. I'll get there around eleven and by twelve I'll have everything sorted and be away. By one, the house will be on its way to being history, and so will the material Frank has on you."

The plan worked to perfection. That same night the house was one giant inflammable ball of heat and he text saying, completed, I'll buy both of you lunch.

They met at the Hilton for lunch as arranged and discussed where to go from there James telling them he intended to spend the evening at the Silver and observe what was going on before he decided his next move. Jennie profoundly disagreed with his logic, saying it was simply too dangerous.

"No one knows me there so I'll just be another customer enjoying the evening."

"If you insist on going I'll come with you but I think it's a mistake," suggested Jennie knowing it would exponentially increase the risk of discovery.

"Unless you become a shape shifter, he derisively grinned, "you'll be recognised by Sandra and Frank and no doubt a few other criminals, we'll never leave the building alive."

"What do you hope to achieve by being there?"

"To see if Sandra is there."

"Then what? Are you going to say, Hi Sandra, it's so good to see you're alive, my condolences over your husband's suicide, she'll look at you all contrite, you'll walk away and later you'll be carried out in a body bag," she hissed with knife edged cynicism.

"I get the message but have you a better idea?"

"David, keep your voice down. How sure are you all evidence of our indiscretions are destroyed?"

"Debra, you are safe. Look Jennie, I need to know if she's still there."

"When was the photo taken, I couldn't see a date."

"A few days ago," he replied without elaborating.

"If you were pulled out of the river tomorrow, who would miss you?"

"What type of question is that?" playing for time to think. "I am married, I said earlier, and I have two children. Why that question?"

"Nothing has come up from the searches I've undertaken on you but I had little to go on. I assume your name is an alias. Show us your passport or some proof so we can verify your full name and identity."

He needed to retain their trust but to tell them the truth would only generate more distrust. "I've gained some trust from you. If I say I'm undercover and all will be revealed later, can we leave it for now?" He couldn't think what else to say that would sound remotely plausible, and hoped they'd accept his pitiful explanation.

"I suspected as much, and I assume you are reporting back about us?"
That caught him by surprise. "I have a personal score to settle with Frank Ellis, so no," he emphatically exclaimed. "As far as you two are concerned, you stay ghosts and when this is over you walk away as ghosts. Can we now get back to what we all want?"

By the tone of his voice they either needed to walk away or run with it; already, they were implicated, and so was he, narrowing their options, but from his actions and his demeanour they did hold some trust in him.

"Are we a team or do I work alone?"

Jennie held out her hand followed by Debra and they shook hands.

"If the two of us disguised ourselves we could all go to the Silver tonight," suggested Debra.

"A tall order at such short notice. It's hours driving to the Silver." Jennie's mind was turning. "A friend of mine works as a makeup artist and could easily change how we look in a heartbeat. I'll ring him and see if he can sort something out later today."

"If that's the case, perhaps he can do the same for me as well. Frank doesn't know me but it's an added advantage a change of hair colour would help."

She rang her friend and after a bit of haggling he agreed, also suggesting they let him fit their wardrobe to match the look if they were able to get to his place by four o clock, warning Jennie it could take a few hours according to what disguises they wore.

A few hours later, donning wigs, makeup, a little padding here and there, skin tone altered, appropriate clothes wrapped ready to change into later that evening, the two women were on their way, James deciding to leave his looks alone, having booked them into an hotel earlier that day. They arrived at the hotel just after nine and were given keys to a suite with adjoining bedrooms, shared lounge and even a six-seater dining area with a small, fully stocked bar.

Looking around the suite, Debra commented. "You must have one hell of an expense account David. This is a party suite and must be by far their most expensive."

They sat around the table discussing how they intended to play the night out and for the two women to not make direct contact with Sandra in case they were recognised and especially not to speak with her. They'd been intimate with her on numerous occasions and if she heard their voices they'd be instantly recognised and then it would be game set and match against them with a certainty they'd leave in body bags.

It was eleven when they arrived at the club, queued for ten minutes and were soon at the bar. Ordering a bottle of wine, they sat at a table in the corner of the lounge area away from the dance floor. Focusing on faces, they recognised no one so the two women got up to dance leaving James alone. It wasn't long before men hit on them which they ignored and returned to the table alone as the club quickly filled.

One table with a reserve tag directly opposite them was empty. A few people did try to sit there but they were quickly shuffled away by the waiters. Just after midnight two men sat at the table and soon a large wine chiller with bottles of champagne poking over the top was placed in the centre. One of the men had a dark complexion aged around forty, muscular in stature, the other was small and skinny.

Fifteen minutes later a woman joined them, her hair colour was different, but there was instant recognition from the two women and James had to tap them to stop them staring. They were expecting to see her, but despite the expectation, seeing her was still a shock knowing how close they all once were, best friends, lovers and confidants, sharing their most intimate thoughts and secrets, and here she was, the deceiver, their blackmailer, their nemesis from hell, a murderer, larger than life and needing all their self-restraint to not go over to her and give her a good slapping.

Questions traversed their minds, sapping at their confidence. Why? Was she really that evil? Yes of course she was, the conscienceless demented bitch from hell, the psychopathic demon. How could they have been so easily fooled? There she was happy and smiling with seemingly not a care in the world.

They ordered another bottle of wine. James, wearing glasses giving him a school teacher look danced a few fast songs with the women before returning to their seats. The tempo dimmed and James asked if one of them would like to dance. Jennie shook her head glancing over occasionally at Sandra as if she the magnet they her filings, anger burning hot remembering her funeral and how she cried over her loss.

Debra took his hand and they were soon in a close embrace on the dance floor. She smiled at him. The tempo, the excitement, the danger had them both aroused and James knew she could feel his hardness pressing against her stomach, and the way she was smiling at him and rubbing herself into him, she wanted more, a lot more, as her hand first brushed over and then held his hardness for a few seconds testing girth and length before releasing and returned her hand to his shoulder whispering, "If it is looking for a home later, I have a warm nest that's going begging."

She looked over his shoulder and her mood quickly changed as her body stiffened in anger. "I could easily go over there and drag a knife across her throat," she hissed, "she's looking over at us dancing."

James met her eyes. "Look away! I can feel your sense of anger and vengeance and if I can sense your intensity, so can others, stop staring at her." He turned her around facing her away from Sandra, her head resting on his shoulder.

Stealing a quick glance, he noticing Frank had now joined the group, Sandra no longer looked towards the dance floor, instead, talked to Frank and the dark skinned man who stood holding his hand out towards her. They headed towards the dance floor and started to smooch. They were so close James could touch her. Holding Debra close, he shuffled her off the dance floor back towards their seats. Jennie, in the short time they were away, had collected a man friend who sat next to her talking. James nodded for her to get rid of her companion. Picking up his subliminal message, she introduced James as her husband and Debra as his latest girlfriend and it wasn't long before he excused himself. The time had come to take stock and plan their next move and they huddled close together.

"As she is supposed to be already dead, I could make it into a reality," murmured Jennie face red with anger.

"If I get to her first," hissed Debra, "you'll be too late."

"Your vindictiveness is getting us nowhere. As least it proved that what I said is correct. Frank doesn't seem put out that his house has just burnt down."

"I should make a call and get this place raided."

"An option," agreed James, "but not the right one. We need to find out where she is staying. Knowing how they operate, both are meticulous; immediately they get wind of a raid she'd be gone, and believe me, she has already formulated a plan to disappear should that happen. I suspect she'd use numerous disguises so she could just melt away."

"Find where Frank is staying and you'll find her nest."

"I don't think that'll be the case, staying together is too risky. If she was staying with him it would have been at his house, and that wasn't the case. She's holed up in a flat nearby. We hang around and when she leaves, we follow. Look at the two together smooching and kissing. She'll more than likely be in bed with him later."

They danced a few more songs all the while watching their target as she stayed with her partner on the dance floor. Frank got up and left as the evening wound down with everyone starting to leave. Sandra went back to her table picked up her bag and left on the arm of the dark skinned man. They followed close by holding and kissing each other as they walked along behind their targets, Jennie leaving them after a while to walk in front staggering now and again as if drunk.

Sandra and her companion arrived at a block of flats in the most expensive part of the town. She tapped in a code and the door opened and they entered. Just before the door had time to fully close James wedged a small stone into the doorframe stopping it from connecting, waited until they were in the lift and followed through into the lobby. The concierges' hours were from six in the morning until midnight, after that time residents use their personal code to enter and leave the building. The lift stopped on the third floor allowing James to quickly sprint up the stairs to see which flat they entered. Watching through the glass pane in the fire door, he had his answer and left the building joining up with the other two and took a taxi back to their hotel. He knew he'd taken an element of chance, there were cameras in the lobby but felt the risk worth the reward.

Chapter Twenty-four

Carolyn and Frank left the Silver and went to his flat. "Manni is the finance minister of his country and is quite taken with you."

"He gave me his card saying he's interested in purchasing medical equipment and for me to give him a ring and set up and appointment to discuss it."

He laughed. "I wouldn't go there my dear, he'll want payment from you first and he'll never deliver."

She needed to appear professional and pretend there was no undercurrent. "We would require a deposit first and a promissory note of some kind for the balance upon delivery and a training and maintenance contract in place or my company won't budge."

"You are clever, but Manni has as much interest in hospitals as a Muslim has with the Pope."

She needed to act naively. "That is why I will insist upon a deposit and a note of credit backed by his government."

"What if he wants you to warm his bed."

"'I'd find him a duplicate prostitute and dress her up to look like me if I must, an order is an order. If it is what he says, there's a few hundred thousand in commission in my bank plus the profit my company stands to make," she chuckled. "I'm not for sale at any price. My body is free to whomever I give it for their pleasure and expect the same pleasure reciprocated. Are you going to undress me or are you expecting me to do it myself," she smirked, grabbing his flaccid penis over his trousers? "I see I might have a little work to do down there," she laughed.

She knelt in front of him and undid his zip, soon his joy stick found her hungry opening, sucking and swallowing, tongue twirling enclosed within the warmth of her mouth, massaging his hardness with her hands. She so loved the feel of a hard penis, holding and controlling his body's rhythm with mouth and hands as he groaned against her onslaught.

She felt the soft texture against her tongue, the warmth against the palm of her hands as her fingers masturbated him, cupping the underneath feeling the weight as she lifted his testicles gently kissing and caressing them.

She undid his belt, pulled his trousers and briefs down and he stepped out of them. She panted, asking him to take off his shirt demanding nakedness pushing him back onto the settee, not relenting, attacking, controlling with her mouth in a frenzy of wanton lust, an abandonment to the fineries of womanhood, the currency, raw animalistic sex. She hated the man and what he stood for, but for this moment his body was hers, she would use it and discard it as if a soiled rag when she had wiped herself into gratification and yet, when she closed her eyes and fantasied, always she was with her husband.

Without conscious thought, she had pulled her gown up over her knees and her hand drifted downward between her legs into her panties, across her labia stroking upward, downward, fingers wet from her body's love moisture dripping from her like warm rain on a summer's day; pleasant, satisfying and hot. She inserted one finger, two fingers into her pulsating vulva pushing, stroking, her finger circling her clitoris, feeling the wetness of arousal as she started pumping herself into her first orgasm, simultaneously her paramour reached his release, pulsating over her cheek, decorating her lust infused face with his life-giving semen as their bodies tensioned their release like a coil would its spring.

The time was almost there to mention Manni and Sandra while he lay naked across his settee. She rubbed her face into his stomach laughing all the while. "Have it back," she giggled. "That was hot, I'm falling for you."

He drew the palm of his hand over his stomach. "You didn't have to give it back to me, you could have kept it."

She grinned. "On my face as decoration, you mean?"

"The aroma of dried sperm is quite the aphrodisiac."

"Better I smell you then than me," she bantered, removing her gown and draping it over a chair, standing over him displaying her skimpy brassier and panties. "See how wet you made my panties," giving him a chastising look. "Do you think Manni is serious about an order or is it just blubber and garbage to get from me what you get?"

"He normally gets what he wants; a bit of both, I'd say, but I told him you are off limits."

"Too true, I get from you all I want and more, my little face decorator," smirking like a schoolgirl who lost her panties behind the bicycle shed. "You are the only one I'll allow to help me with my makeup," she teased. "Manni mentioned something about a woman joining us. I think it may be one of his lovers, he told me while we danced that when in this country, he keeps a few friends with benefits handy. I suspect they are prostitutes and one will be joining him tomorrow night hinting towards a threesome. I said we may not be there tomorrow night nor the following day and after that, I'll be gone for a few days working, not sure when I'll be back; also, I told him I don't do threesomes. I want this to work between us Frank, and I'm a one man woman," thinking of her husband.

Frank laughed raucously. "That's Manni; seriously, I want it to work as well. He's talking about Chantelle, she's a successful business woman like you, a few years older but she knows what she wants and takes it, a winner; her and Manni are two of a kind."

"With you making it three," making light of her observation, but beneath her words lay a pathological hatred against the actions these people perpetuated.

"I think you should meet her, you are a lot alike."

Inwardly she smiled. "If you think so and there's a benefit, I'll go along with what you want, now I think we need to retire into the bedroom and get a little exercise before we sleep. I've had enough with decoration, I now want the real article in the raw."




Chapter Twenty-five

James and the two women arrived at the hotel and when in their suite poured them all a whiskey and sat around the table. The women still hadn't cooled down, angry at seeing Sandra at the club and wanting revenge.

"I want to see the bitch dead," hissed Jennie. "A white hot rod stuffed up her arse and let her fry for a day before I put a bullet between her eyes."

"She's being fucked by that guy as we speak with not a care in the world. I feel like going to her flat and ask her why before I ram a knife into her heart. I feel betrayed, humiliated, so fucking angry, such a fool."

"I understand the anger but that's not going to get us an answer. We need to decide where we go from here. We know where she lives and that she's Frank's partner. We could get the police there tonight to arrest her. It would be easy to prove who she is, and prove she murdered the substitute, or at the very least paid an accomplice to kill her."

James knew if Sandra was arrested in this dimension it may not happen in his so the safest way would be her and Frank's demise. Still, he reasoned, even if their doubles were convicted and spent time in jail, providing it wouldn't change the long term result and alter history, the outcome would stay the same with them remaining safely under the radar as the two timelines eventually came together. With an added proviso, the incalculable risk, that nothing in the interim would intervene to prevent the two from ultimately merging so the short term difference would not change anything in the future, reverting to the default setting as if the differences had never happened and would have no lasting impact.

"Proof of your trysts are gone but both of you could still be brought into the frame by your friendships coming to light. The press will soon dig the dirt and the fallout would be immense. Jennie, Debra, do you want to make that call and have Sandra and Frank arrested?"

"I can't see any other choice. If we do nothing, they will carry on ruining people's lives, killing and drug running and all the other things. It must stop and if it means we go down so be it, Jennie?"

She shuffled uneasily in her chair. "It won't be just us but our families and friends who will suffer the consequences, but as you say, we have little choice, look where Courtney is and her brother dead, we cannot allow this to continue."

James collected his thoughts before speaking. "There is another way," hesitating, "we sort it ourselves."

"You mean turn assassin?"

"Not necessarily kill them, mute them in some way."

"As you would a dog or is that some semantically romantic way of dressing up a kill to alleviate one's conscience, is that your solution?"

"I know we all want to see them dead, but I don't think any of us could live with that on our conscience or even pay someone to act for us. You're a doctor, is there some way we can destroy their brains? A drug that will turn them into babbling idiots and keep them there permanently; memory loss, Alzheimer, cognitive arrogation, brain damage and the like?"

"There are always drugs that can damage the brain, but that means injecting them over a period of days, and who's to say it couldn't be reversed in the future by advances in medicine but I see the logic behind it, Jennie?"

She grinned. "Better than death, I like it."

"Another whiskey anyone? Debra, can you research what drugs can be used to mush the brain. Also, a soporific that can be easily dissolved into a drink without changing colour and taste."

"Not tonight I can't. Give me until tomorrow and I'll have the answer."

The time was 3am and after finishing his whiskey James was ready for sleep and excused himself to his bedroom leaving the other two finishing up their drinks. He was so tired he just dropped his clothes onto the floor and crawled naked into bed and was soon asleep. Early the next morning he was startled awake by a muffled sound coming from the other bedroom and as dawn broke, he turned to go back to sleep but needed the toilet.

Exiting, naked, ablutions complete, the noise soon became apparent. The two women were engaging in early morning gymnastics. Despite his tiredness, his body responded, the delights of the flesh overpowering the delights of sleep. The longer he listened the more his arousal grew and his hand, as if directed by divine force, wrapped around his penis, slowly moving in masturbatory strokes. The image inside his mind, had locked, seeing his tongue moving between his wife's labia and could feel, taste, smell, her body's aroma.

He pushed the door open, the bouquet of sexual sweat hitting his flared nostrils accentuating smell and taste, Debra's mouth locked into Jennie's vagina. The two women's eyes locked into his with not a word spoken, caught in the headlight of their own passions. His hunger apparent, his hardness a testimony to what he wanted. He walked to the bed and joined them, his mouth moving toward Jennie, Debra's mouth moving towards him, his mouth replaced Debra's, her mouth replaced his hand, tongue working, circulating, nerve endings meeting, his tongue tracing the outside of Jennie's vulva. Deeper and deeper he delved penetrating her vagina, his mouth wet as her arousal built, her wetness flowing and flooding into his mouth. Her she-jaculation soaked his face as his tongue moved and circled Jennie's clitoris. Her actions and groans flooded his senses with messages, unspoken but subliminally understood. I am open, I am available. eat me, fill me with your sperm.
As a compliment to his ministrations at one end, Debra was busying herself the other, flat on her back underneath him as he thrust downward into her eager mouth, her hands massaging his testicles as she eagerly sucked his penis, hands busily moving his foreskin one way then back the other, mouth a masturbatory receptacle waiting eagerly for his liquid gold to strike her tongue. Her vagina wet from tongue and fingers, twitching and begging for the penis in her mouth to be between her legs.

Jennie grabbed his head and pulled him upward abruptly disgorging his penis from the mouth of Debra. "Fill me," she shrieked. She turned, head on the pillow, hands in front of her, back arched, bottom in the air in invitation to mount her from the rear. "Take me this way," she pleaded.

James, on his knees, fulfilled her wish with enthusiasm, holding her hips, thrusting himself into her vagina pistoling his movements, toing and froing as she pushed forward against his onslaught, groaning into the pillow. One of her hands soon moved between her legs and rubbed her clitoris, slowly at first but gaining momentum as she sped toward that magic height of orgasm.

Not to be left out from her magic moment, Debra quickly regrouped kissing James and stroking herself in wanton abandonment at the same time forcing her delights out of her body, pulling her lips away from his. "Hurry up and come," she shouted to her friend, "I want him in me." Not prepared to wait she moved on the bed and starting to wildly kiss Jennie's back and neck, moving her face towards her friend's face, kissing cheek, nose, lips, tongue meeting tongue as her frenzy continued building.

She twisted her body underneath and sat, her back resting against the headboard, legs open, both hands on her friend's face directing her mouth towards her vagina. "Tongue me, tongue me, "she pleaded, not giving Jennie much option as she forced her head between her willing body. "There, faster, deeper," bobbing up and down to gain extra friction. Legs straightening, body trembling, her magic moment had arrived, her hands on the back of her friend's head. "I'm there," panting into the air. The suddenness of Debra's orgasm trigged Jennie's, stimulating James to follow. The three collapsed onto the bed exhausted from the early morning tryst with the sun barely up over the horizon. Debra didn't get his hardness after all that morning, still, all were content with their start into the new day and showered together.

After breakfast, Debra searched the internet for drugs that were available and by lunch time had her answer, but they were risky and if over administered could result in death. "David, it will take me a while to obtain and mix what we need, but how do we get it into them?"

"We kidnap them I suppose," he nonchalantly answered, "I am more than what I seem."

"If your bedroom skills are anything to go by, I'll run with that," concurred Jennie, showing him a broad smile.

Debra, slightly niffed said, "just remember when it comes to the next time, I'm underneath him and you can be the one fiddling about." It was said more banteringly with tongue in cheek than with any real animosity towards her friend.

"Let's get back to the problem. We know where Sandra lives so getting to her won't be difficult. Frank will be the problem, he's always surrounded by his people and isolating him will be difficult."

"Look David..."

"Call me James, makes for an easier life."

An element of uncertainty crept back into her eyes. "So, your name is James David, and where are you from James?"

"I said I'm more than I seem, leave it at that, we all want the same outcome so let's focus on achieving it, agreed?" Both concurred by nodding their heads knowing there'd be no further elaboration.

"Debra, will you be able to have what we need by the end of today?"

"I'll try, most of what I need is freely available at the pharmacy and what isn't I'll use my doctor's licence to obtain. I think it'll be tomorrow."

"I suggest we move against Sandra tomorrow night and catch her at her flat."

"To be sure there is no way back for her, it'll take a few days of injections and then I'd need to test her. We can't keep her in her flat for too long."

"I take your point. We get hold of her before she gets to her flat and take her back to mine. I know it'll be a few hours travelling but that shouldn't pose a problem, she'll be sedated."

Jennie grinned. "Knowing Sandra and her penchant for carnal delights, she's still humping the guy she took back last night. She's a borderline nymphomaniac."

Debra gave her a skewed look, "and that makes you what?"

She snapped back, "the same as you."

James became frustrated with them. "Cut out the innuendo, we need to focus; razzing with each other is getting us nowhere. Come on, let's get serious."

"What if she's with that guy? He looked dangerous and quite a handful if we have to also restrain him."

"Let's watch and then assess. If she's with him, we need somehow to part them."

"I'll go and watch the flat, Sandra has never been one to keep her Innamorato for long after she's finished with them. She is more like the hogna helluo, I think their pet name is called wolf spider; after they mate, they kill their partner and eat him." She laughed but behind her grin rested an element of truth.

The two women were soon on their way, Jennie to watch Sandra's flat, Debra to call into a pharmacy, leaving James alone. He slumped down into a chair and wondered if the nightmare he was caught in would ever end as he rested his laptop on his legs searching the internet for developments. Caroline, Jamie and John were out on bail he read and debated whether he should make contact, but there again he reasoned, why? Determining there was nothing he could do until the two antagonists were safely despatched out of harm's way. Again, the thought crossed his mind, would it be better to kill them, but as a trained psychologist he knew the damage it could have on the psyche murdering two people in cold blood, and that's what he would have to do, and remembered the immortal words spoken by Shakespeare. Macbeth has murdered sleep, and therefore Macbeth will sleep no more. Transpose Macbeth into James... It was something he would not risk, and yet, he'd be prepared to destroy their minds; he felt uncomfortable about it, but rationalised he could just about live with that knowledge ignoring the incongruity. Knowing the evil these two people had committed and were still committing, locking up their brains making them into empty shells seemed appropriately justified. With the added benefit, even if they died in his dimension and they live in this one or vice versa, ultimately, the timeline of history over the longer period would merge back into duality. But there remained the problem of their exposure and that would have to be covered and wondered how his wife and brother in law were fairing, feeling noticeably distressed when he thought of the danger she had opened against herself. But his recent discovery about his wife and her brother made him realise that if they were here instead of himself, they would have no problem in despatching the lot of them into cold death, and this did unsettle him somewhat, but he was here and they weren't so he would do it his way and retain his sanity.

Later that day, Debra returned with the various drugs she needed and mixed them, weighing them for correct proportions and liquified them so the compound could be administered over a few days by injection.

An hour later, Jennie arrived up telling them that Sandra's Innamorato left at ten that morning and she remained in her flat until after lunch, left to shop, returned at five and was still in her flat when Jennie returned to the hotel. Saying that because she no longer wore her makeup disguise she had to wear a silly looking hat and a cheap set of glasses and stayed back when following her around the shops, adding Sandra talked with no one other than the shop attendants.

James said, "I will go to the Silver tonight and see if she's there. You two must keep away or she'll recognise you and it'll be over for all of us. I'll text you and let you know if she's there and who's with her.

"If she's not at the Silver you need to watch her flat and let me know what's happening. I have hired a van and we can bundle her in there and get back to my flat but keep out of sight. If she gets a whiff that something is wrong, she'll be straight on the phone to Frank."

"We'll wear large coats, hats and glasses," said Jennie, "and hang around her flat. We'll let you know if we see her and you do likewise with us."

They were gone two hours when he received a text informing him Sandra was at her flat alone. A little later, he made his way towards the Silver arriving there at ten. A few people were mingling around but the main crowd would arrive around eleven and by midnight the place would be full until the early morning or unless the crowd lessened to such an extent the manager would decide to close.

Another text arrived, Sandra, alone, was on her way and she arrived fifteen minutes later. She took a stool by the bar, ordered a gin and tonic and talking to the barman. A few people approached her to say hello, it was obvious she was a regular and well known. James saw his opportunity, took a stool next to her and asked the barman for a beer. "What's your poison?"

She turned, looked at him, raised her glass and said, "I have one, why would I need a drink from you?"

"Presumptuous. Who said I was offering to buy you a drink. I was hoping you'd get me a beer," he grinned.

"You are one of those are you, cock sure?"

"I know how to use it if that's what your mean," laughing, "my name is James, pleased to meet you."

She looked at him for a few seconds before replying. "You were here last night with two women."

"I saw you. I noticed you dancing with a dark skinned man, boyfriend?"

She spluttered. "Him, god no, a friend, a business friend."

He quaffed half his beer. "Are you going to be with him later?"

"He won't be here tonight."

"In that case, could I beg a dance with you?"

"Later. Where are you from, other than last night I haven't seen you here before?"

"Down south, I have a flat there, up here on business and hooked up with two of my old university friends."

"The two who you were with last night you mean?"

"Guilty as charged," he said with a broad smile. "I'm a doctor of psychology visiting a company to assess a few people they are hoping to employ."

"You're one of those are you. I think we refer to them as shrinks."

"I'll take that as a compliment. You?"

"In business, my partner owns this place. He was part of the crowd at our table last night."

"Partner as in living together or as in business?"

"You sure ask a lot of questions."

"When talking with an attractive lady, better to know the opposition."

"I'm not a prize you win at the fair."

"Are you ready for that dance now?"

I think I'll call you Mr Persistent. Alright, let's go."

His impulsive decision to interact with her initially felt right, but he was now having second thoughts. If Frank saw him getting over familiar he could take umbrage and James questioned his earlier judgement to engage with her by placing himself in the spotlight. "Will there be competition later?"

"There is always competition, that's life, winners and losers."

"I feel a winner tonight with you in my arms but I don't want some Neanderthal coming up and beating me over the head for dancing with you."

"No fear there, my partner is not here tonight, even if he was it would make no difference."

They returned to the bar and sat chatting for the next hour and to his chagrin a few other people joined them. She even danced a few times with different people but always came back. The night was moving forward quickly and despite his ministrations another man whom she obviously knew, got into the act and she responded to his inveiglement, or perhaps a more appropriate designation, he was responding to her seduction, leaving James out of the loop.

People began to leave and the man who had monopolised her for the last two hours got irritable and she slapped him across the cheek so he walked away. The opportunity he was waiting for had arrived. "I see your friend is into pain, that's some slap you gave him. I hope he's not of a mind to repay the compliment later."

"He wouldn't dare," she hissed. Her body stance challenging.

"Please," he pleaded mockingly, "don't substitute me in his place. I'm not into red welts on my face. I'm more into giving them to someone else across their bottom."

She laughed. He was back in favour. "No face marks for you," she grinned.

"Shall we have another drink before I walk you home?"

She shot him a strange look. "You believe aiming for the bullseye first dart. I hardly know you."

"Makes it that much more exciting, don't you think?"

The other guy returned still angry. She looked harshly at him. "Piss off Adrian." He was about to challenge her but thought better of it and walked away.

"You've offended him, I think you'll have to eat a little crow the next time you meet each other."

Her face reddened with anger. "Give a guy a few dates and they act as if they own you."

"Live and let live I say, anyway, I'm staying in the Hilton. Can I walk you home or shall we get a taxi to your place and then the cab can drop me off at my hotel?"

"Stop where you are mister, I said earlier, I hardly know you."

"Here! Take my card, there's no harm in walking you home. If you live near we could share a taxi and I can drop you off first. Perhaps, if you are free tomorrow, we could share an hour together over lunch."

Her stance softened. "I don't live far but I'm not walking." She turned to the barman, "Donald, order us a taxi and pour another quick drink, he's paying."

"Do you have a card with your telephone number?"

She fumbled in her bag and handed him a card. Their drinks arrived and a few minutes later the barman said their taxi was waiting and finishing their drinks, they left. The taxi was parked just outside the door where two bouncers stood. James looked around but failed to see the two women. He knew they were near but the way things stood there was little chance of them intervening. They got into the taxi and it was obvious the driver knew where she lived.

Five minutes later the taxi parked outside her flat and pecking him on his cheek, she alighted. James said he'd ring her in the morning to see if she'd be available for lunch. She looked back and smiled but was non-committal. The taxi driver asked where he was staying but he asked him to be dropped off further up the street, saying he would walk the rest of the way to take a little night air before retiring to bed.

He arrived at the hotel and twenty minutes later the others returned. They had seen what had happened. Sandra was being cautious. The only reason she walked back the other night was because she was with someone she knew and trusted. He brought them up to speed saying he had her number and would invite her out to lunch. If she accepted, it would give them the opportunity they were looking for to bring her under their control.

The two women slept together and James slept alone. If the women played he wasn't aware of it and wouldn't have joined them in any event. The following morning after breakfast he phoned Sandra and invited her to lunch at the Hilton offering to pick her up at twelve thirty but she refused and said she'd meet him at the hotel around one. He met her in reception, previously having booked their table, and they enjoyed a pleasant lunch with a bottle of wine and he fed into her glass a drowsing agent when she went to the restroom. It was crunch time; would she accept a lift back to her flat, the drowsing agent was not designed to knock her out only to relax her into euphoria to lessen her guard. The other two women were ensconced in the van a block away from the hotel awaiting instructions.

"Are you at the Silver tonight?"

"I expect so but I won't be spending anytime with Adrian, I'm done with him."

James smiled. "How about letting me take you to dinner sometime. I'm around next month and back at least a week every month?" He lied.

"Can't see any reason why not but I need to get back."

"I insist you let me give you a lift."

She gave him an unsure look mulling it over. "It's not far."

"Twenty minutes at least, he needed to push it, "or I'll order you a taxi and drop you off at your flat and it can bring me back here."

"Alright, you can be my white knight and drop me off at the flat, but you are not coming in if that's your thinking."

Let me go to the toilet first and we'll be on our way. He paid the bill at the desk text Jennie to wait a while and they walked to the carpark. James had been careful to park away from any cameras where a fence obscured a part of the car.

No sooner had she strapped her seat belt on, a drug infused rag was forcibly placed over her face by Jennie who was crouched in the back of the car awaiting her opportunity and Sandra fell forward, under sedation.

He quickly drove the car to where they parked the van on a dirt track road surrounded by trees, moved her from the car into the back of the van and Debra administered an injection that would guarantee her staying unconscious for at least the next twelve hours. James looked through her phone numbers, text Frank and Manni telling them she was taking a few days at a spar to be pampered and lose a little weight and they'd see her in five days at the Silver and not to worry. If any problem arose, to text and she'd get back to them. He looked through the rest of her phone numbers noticed Adrian's name and text him a similar message. The other numbers seemed inconsequential and he ignored them.

"I need her awake and lucid," insisted Debra, "it's eating me up why she did what she did and I want answers. We were such good friends, I told her things I'd never dream of even telling my husband. We were so close, friends to the end we used to tell each other."

"She played us for fools and we fell for it. When we thought she had been murdered, we cried for days. The four of us used to kid each other saying the musketeer shout, one for all and all for one; we shared our most intimate thoughts and feelings and when the blackmailing started she was the strong one keeping us together. The hell bitch, and all the while she was the blackmailer laughing at our fragility and behind I don't know how many murders as well as being responsible for the attempted murder of Courtney. I still, even with all the evidence, find it difficult to accept her nefariousness, such a heinous... I could go on forever."

"Denigrating her is fine for the mind but we need to get back to the plan and on the road. I know both of you are angry and you can question her later if you must; for me, I'd rather start the treatment and you two stay incognito, the risk is less to us that way. I'll drive the van back and you can follow and I'll meet you at my flat in a few hours."

They soon had her inside James' flat tethered and blindfolded, her body laid out on the bed, as it would be another few hours before she was compos mentis so they retired to the kitchen to discuss the best way to start the treatment. James tried to talk them out of endangering themselves by unnecessary exposure; obviously, Sandra knew what he looked like so it made little difference as far has he was concerned, in any event he'd be gone when it was over. Ultimately, and for their own sanity, they felt there was no alternative. They must seek answers and risk exposure should the treatment not work, or kill her as a last resort, which the way the two women felt, either one of them would do in a heartbeat.
He knew what John and Carolyn would do. Without hesitation, she would have been dead the minute her seat belt was fastened and her body disposed of without trace; despite his earlier accords about killing her, in the last analysis, they were just remonstrations against her person and actions, for his conscience couldn't go there and thereafter live a contented existence knowing he committed a premeditated murder.

They looked in on her and she was stirring. Asking the women to stay in the other room, he entered the bedroom carrying a cup of water and removed her blindfold. She looked at him with terror in her eyes and turned her head away from the water. "Drink, it's only water you must be thirsty."

"No," she spluttered, letting the water spill over her face. "What do you want with me, money, ransom, sex, what is your end game? My friends will find me and you will pay for this with your life." She gasped contemptuously.

"You are the one tied up so I'm not putting too much brain worry into that last sentence."

"How much money do you want, I have lots of it but you need to let me up first?"

"I have a few questions about Frank Ellis and answers would go down nicely."

She laughed derisively. "I'll tell you nothing," the angry contempt in her eyes blindingly raw and arrogant. "You don't know who you're dealing with, better for you to let me go before it's too late and I'll say nothing. He has enough money and contacts to track you and every member of your family no matter where you hide and you won't like the outcome. State you price?"

"I'll leave you for a few moments; if you make a noise you'll be gagged, so best for you to be quiet." He left the room and went into the kitchen and sat at the table across from the women.

"She's fully awake now and spitting bile by the bucketful."

"We've discussed this at length and we need answers."

James could say no more. "Make sure you blast out the sense from her mind or this will come back and smack you in the face, but don't let on what we have planned. Let me introduce you, so stay behind the door until I call you."

James went back into the bedroom, "I have a surprise, two of your friends are outside waiting to say hello. Ladies!"

They walked into the room and Sandra's face turned pallid and dropped. Her lips moved but not a sound came out.

"Nice to see Sandra, you must be divine coming back from the grave even after your body had been cremated," hissed Jennie, her body shaking with nervous energy.

"I can explain," she said in a whisper, "it's not what you think."

"Clairvoyant as well as divine. Tell us what we are thinking?"

"The blackmailers they threatened to kill me, us, that is why..." she was thinking as she spoke.

James stared her down. "Give it up Sandra, you and Frank Ellis were the blackmailers."

"He made me do it, he said if I didn't go along with him he'd kill me."

Jennie had heard enough of her lies. "You and Frank Ellis are partners, have been since the beginning, murdered your substitute, framed your husband, I can go on and on, you evil bastard from hell."

"Why Sandra? Why? We shared so much for years. We were closer to each other than we ever were to our husbands. After the murder, the three of us were in shock for days and it was all a sham, one big fucking con. You must be some kind of devil to behave that way. Even looking at you now, I still have difficulty in accepting what you have done."

They both stared at her waiting for her to say something. "I fooled you from the start," she mocked knowing the game was up. "Three intelligent wealthy people and I played you like a little girl plays with her dolls."

"How could you do what you did to your husband? You set him up as a murderer and he was innocent. You destroyed him and that poor woman you killed. I'm afraid to even touch you in case your evil rubs off on me," spat Jennie. "You'll rot in hell for your sins."

"You're a sanctimonious cow. You cheat and lie on your husbands, shag each other, and you call me evil."

"I don't murder or blackmail, and I surely don't traffic women into prostitution or deal in drugs; you are an arrogant evil bitch. You little game is finished."

"You seem to know it all, and who's this guy? Someone you've paid to track me down? If I go down I'm taking you with me, the whole fucking lot of you wealthy hypocrites. Your only option to save you and your wealthy private educated friends is to let me go and forget you ever saw me, or you, with the rest of your clan, will be in the cell next to me. The establishment will rock and roll with what I've got hidden away," she lied, giving them a supercilious smirk as if she had won game set and match.

"Information to blackmail with you mean. You're nothing but a cheap whore."

She smiled malignantly. "A whore that fooled you and the establishment for years. What are you going to do kill me? Let me answer, of course you won't, your moral sense of duty won't allow it. The only thing left is to expose me and that means exposing yourselves, your families and friends, bringing the establishment into disrepute, so they'll see what you are really like, and for what, to end up in the exact same place as me? Not a good prospect I'd say. The lot of you have never known what it is like to want for anything and I come along and blow a hole right through the lot of you because you are too trusting - pathetic."

"There is so much hatred in you. I pity and feel sorry for you. In time, I could even grant you forgiveness," knowing her words would boil her to white anger. She had no intention of ever forgiving the murderous witch.

"Fuck you, Jennie, I don't need or want your condescending pity. Let me go back into obscurity and you'll never hear from me again. You have something on me and I have something on you, a double check mate, so we both win, no more blackmailing and you keep your all important status in society," she twittered conceitedly her sickly words like a bitter black crow.

"They might not have the moral fibre to kill you, but have you thought about how I feel."

She was gambling, but she had done that all her life. "You will not allow that, if you kill me the information we hold will be outed, Frank and the others will see to that; your only safe option is to let me go," she spat with renewed confidence, "after I give you some form of written guarantee as your protection, you say nothing, no more blackmail, and you'll never hear from or see me ever again."

"You seem to have covered all the angles, congratulations," James teased, letting her think she had won.

"Untie me and I'll be on my way."

"What makes you think you're going anywhere?"

"You can't keep me here indefinitely. If I'm not back in a few days, I've already spelt the consequences."

He looked reflectively at her. "True, but we can keep you for a few days and then let you go. I think your ex-friends will have a little conference and get back to you a little later after a cup of tea."

"I can wait awhile, as you can see, I'm not going anywhere, but it's your only safe option."

They left the room and sat in the kitchen discussing the risks. After a while James returned to the bedroom. He wanted information, and to get what he needed he had to let her believe he intended to release her and they'd all go their separate ways. "They have discussed it but want proof if they let you go the blackmail will stop and it will be over."

Her confidence was building. "I knew they'd protect themselves, they are pathetic."

"I'm not interested in what you think, answer me. Proof the blackmail will stop. What can you give me to reassure them? Both are in a bad state of emotional turmoil and are finding it difficult to accept the depth of your depravity."

Her lips curled in contempt. "What do you want from me?"

"Your word is pretty much useless, you've lived your life on lies."

"I'll take no moral lesson from you or from the silver spoon brigade next door."

"They know they're beaten and their priority is to protect their backs at any cost, still, I'm intrigued. Your husband and Simon's suicide, it wasn't really that way, was it?"

Suspicion crept into her eyes. "Why do you care?"

A question with another question, subterfuge is her second skin to shed at will to suit the circumstance. He needed to carry on stroking her arrogance. "I was wondering, your lookalike murdered substitute, either Frank, you or both, but probably someone else committed the murder and planted the evidence on your husband but the responsibility rests at your door, but that's by and by now. Just amuse me, it won't go any further, you hold all the cards, but I am intrigued at your and Frank's genius. I take my hat off to you both, brilliant play, I applaud you," he clapped his hands. Why did you have your husband and Simon killed and if it wasn't for luck Courtney would also have been on the slab?"

Her face contorted with self arrogance. "I don't need to say anything."

"True, but the two in the other room just want to forget all about you and move on but they need my assurance that if they let you go you won't send someone to kill them and they are frightened. As a precaution, a sealed letter will be lodged with three firms of solicitors and should I suddenly be murdered or mysteriously go missing for a length of time they'll eventually find their way to the appropriate authorities with pictures of you. Tell me, your husband's demise I understand, you wished to close the book, good move, but the other two, why?"

"Read the papers, they were suicides. Where's the recorder hidden?"

"No recording," showing her his clothes. "See! Simon was laundering money for Frank, isn't that it?"

She crowed. "Maybe."

"Why Courtney?"

"A disgruntled criminal decided he didn't like her," winding him up.

"Let me wipe that smile off your face. I have a distinct lack of conscience, so unless we can close this down and I feel safe, forget what your old friends decide or don't decide. I need to be sure I'm protected and until we reach that point, the only way you'll be leaving is in a body bag heading for a hole in the ground. They are paying me to investigate Simon's suicide, thinking they are helping Courtney, and had no idea about you or Frank. I exposed the two of you and you know who I am but Frank doesn't, so you see the problem. I could kill you and those two out there and safely walk away, but I haven't been paid all that's owning so that option carries little attraction."

Her mind spun, sensing an opportunity. "I will pay you double what they paid you and we both walk away."

He went to the door, opened it a little, listened for a few seconds and closed it again. "How do I know you will pay me?"

"A hundred thousand pounds, how does that sound?"

"Music to my ears, double it and we may have a deal?"

"Hundred and forty, cash. It'll take a few days to sort."

"Add another ten and we can move a step up."

"You've got it, in fifty and twenty pound notes."

"I can close on that, but now we have a trust and delivery problem. Quite frankly my dear, I don't trust you."

"James, if that's your name," she said sweetly, "I will make a few phone calls and we can collect the money together. I walk one way and you the other."

"Getting a bullet in the back of my head as we wave goodbye. I want a better guarantee than that. Debra and Jennie are talking about turning themselves in and telling all. The longer this goes on the greater the danger of them exposing me. One phone call is all it'll take for the cards to tumble. Before that happens, I'll kill the three of you. I've spent most of my time out there talking them out of it. At this stage in the game they are a greater danger to me than you."

"Give me some concrete guarantee I'll go free, but be quick in case they come into the room."

He walked to the door opened it a little to listen and returned. "Can't be too careful. I'll place a camera in here, give you a gun and you kill them and when I receive my money, I'll give the recording to you."

"You could make another copy."

"I'll be in it, so if it gets seen, I'm outed as well and after I'm paid, you destroy the video."

"The letters?"

"They stay as my guarantee."

"Set it up."

"It'll take a little time, but you need to play along until tomorrow afternoon so I have time to get everything into place." He was talking the same language letting her believe she had found a kindred spirit. Now he intended to go after the information he needed but would leave it a little while. To jump straight in for incriminating information against her would give off the wrong impression and engender suspicion. He would build her confidence and trust that little bit more not for her to suspect his real motive and to divorce the one conversation from the other by delay. He left the room and told the other two about the conversation and they blanched at what he told them. The treatment would start the following afternoon, by then he should have the information needed.

He returned to the bedroom later that evening with a drink and some food and helped her to eat and went over the plan for the following day, what he needed to prepare in setting up the video and how and where to dump the two bodies. The other women were in and out of the room and took her to the toilet but said very little to her leaving James and her together for most of the time.

"We stay together until I have my money."

"Wouldn't have it any other way."

"You did start to tell me about you husband, let me take a stab at how I think you did it."

She had that smug confident look on her face. "Tell me."

"Not a lot to tell, you paid one of his handlers to poison him."

"And?"

He pretended to think for a moment. "You made it seem instead of him taking his daily medication he hid them and when he had sufficient, overdosed on the tablets. That's my best assumption, am I near?

She gave him a half smile and nodded her head. "If I were to do something like that, your hypotheses would be an almost straight line."

"Simon?"

"I believe he hung himself. No proof it was any different." Raising her eyebrows in challenge.

"Let me have a go at it. He caught on about your money laundering and instead of reporting it to the authorities asked Frank for an explanation which was his death warrant. Frank somehow accessed his client account and made it look as if he siphoned the money offshore for himself. From what I gather just enough of the money had been recovered to secure his criminality; handy, don't you think?"

"If you say so, I'm waiting. Is there more?"

"He disappears, his criminal activity is reported to the authorities, an investigation is started and a few days later he is found hanged at that warehouse, an empty bottle of whiskey with a suicide note explaining his guilt and how he couldn't live with it."

"I'm impressed. It's done, do you care?"

He shrugged his shoulders, "Not really, the others are right to be afraid of you."

"I take that as a compliment, thank you," she smirked. "I try for perfection."

"You have it, three murders and nothing pointing at you or Frank other than he was in the frame for money laundering and under investigation for a while but that was quickly closed down and they are still trying to trace most of the missing money; absolutely brilliant! At your house, a man was seen placing a large parcel in the boot of your husband's car and driving away. It was Frank, and you had your friends there so they could confirm your husband was there and his condition in case they were needed, but as it turned out that information never surfaced and of course, your three friends were not going to say anything."

Cackling like a hen that's just laid a golden egg, she said. "Your fairy tale could well be true. What's that saying by Malvolio, in my stars I am above thee, but be not afraid of greatness, some are born great, some achieve greatness, and some have greatness thrust upon 'em. We are survivors, you and I."

The blind braggadocio of this woman knew not an atom of morality. He had to count to ten in his mind to calm himself before speaking. "Courtney didn't believe the suicide and started digging and needed to be silenced, am I on the mark?"

"Call it unfinished business, a little tying up of a few loose ends."

"Two attempts, recovering and now alerted something is afoot. Not even you can get to her now, and that could well be your undoing."

"Are you sure of that? Catering staff are paid so little and she needs to eat," she hissed, contemptuously. "That little anomaly will soon be ironed out in the next few days."

"The more I speak with you, the more incredible the conversation becomes, you are like a black hole sucking everything that comes near down into oblivion."

"So many compliments in such a short time. There's a lot we could do together after this is over."

"I think I'll pass on that one, that black hole looks awfully dangerous.

"Not if you circulate around it with myself next to you and not fall into the centre. The offer is there for you, at least think about it. With your talent for profit there's millions of pounds out there waiting for you to claim."

"Let's finish what we have here first and I'll revisit it perhaps over a dinner together." He was getting so good at the lying game.

He explained to the others what he'd discussed with Sandra and they looked at him horrified, advising them they need to let Courtney know and to have a permanent guard assigned to her and have her food checked. Jennie phoned a private security firm she knew and immediately set the protection in motion in addition to the police presence already assigned.

He had the information he needed and the injection was administered into a struggling Sandra and every few hours after that for three days. At the end of it she was little more than a babbling moron. Debra administered a barrage of tests and was convinced the strategy had worked. Suitably disguised, they returned her to her flat in the middle of the night and administered a sleeping draught, undressed her and placed her on the bed careful to leave no fingerprints and journeyed back to James' flat. He had been away from his dimension for several days and needed to get back. He told the two women he needed to go away for a day or so and for them to stay at his flat until he returned.

Chapter Twenty-six

Carolyn stayed with Frank until the following afternoon and left saying she had work to complete and would meet him in a few days. She and John hadn't heard from James and had no way of contacting him. Frank phoned her that evening and ask her out to dinner the following night as he would like to introduce her to Chantelle a business colleague. She declined, making the excuse that she'd be busy and would phone him the following day when she had a better handle on her diary.

Another day passed with still no word; serious concern had set in and when another day went by it intensified. Later that evening James walked into the room. Carolyn was quickly on her feet holding and hugging him and chastised him for staying away for so long. John remained seated and toasted him with his glass of whiskey and they filled him in on their developments and he reciprocated his adventures.

"We have a matter of days to take both out," said John.

"I can take Frank out with little trouble," grinned Carolyn.

"What is the situation with her Courtney, John?"

"She is causing a stir over her brother, saying it was murder not suicide and people are taking notice and digging deeper. She has employed her own investigative team to delve into Simon and his law firm and is making enemies all over the place. There are a growing body of people who are taking her seriously especially in the House of Lords and the opposition party in the Commons are increasing their questions."
"The three women are clueless over Sandra and I think we should leave it as such. We need to close the two down and move fast before the bull is out of the corral. I'll take Frank out," John looked towards his sister.

"Leave Sandra to me, better for you to stay out of this one," smiling at James.

"That still leaves the network intact. Frank wants to introduce me to Sandra."

James smiled. "The wonderful babbling Chantelle."

John gave James a serious look. "Where you've just come from the loose end is Frank. If he is taken out here it does not necessarily mean the same thing needs to happen there providing in the longer term the timeline of history comes back into equilibrium in the future."

"What if it does not? You know what happened yesterday?"

James raised his eyebrows at her.

"The drug party we busted, the police raided the place and we saved the two from overdosing but when they were let out on bail the following morning, one of them, when crossing the road, was hit by a car and killed."

"Which one?"

"The one you know. The timeline realigned itself within a few hours of our intervention. We are, like the rest of the world, in the hands of destiny and what will be will come to pass."

"Could simply have been a freak accident," but in his heart, he knew it was little more than wishful thinking. The others didn't believe it either and waited without speaking. "Alright, I accept no matter what we or anyone does, if there is deviation away from duality in the two dimensions there will be, somewhere along the line, a correction." Realising that if Sandra remained either alive or compos mentis as she was presently, it may well be the case, irrespective of how she was in the other dimension, if she did something here to alter the timeline, she'd regain her faculties in the other dimension and eventually the results would match. "What do you intend to do with Frank?"

Her eyes grew cold. "You know what I must do?"

James shook his head and gave her an uncompromising stare. "I know what he represents, but cold blooded murder, Carolyn..."

"This is a person who has killed numerous people and destroyed the lives of countless others with Sandra, equal if not worse than him. Give me an alternative?"

James remained silent, throwing thoughts around in his mind and sat down. "John, give me a whiskey. "I know we have no alternative and I have said as much but when I look at it dispassionately..." He was beaten and knew it. "We must do what we must do."

Carolyn sat on his lap placed her arms around his shoulders and kissed him. "Sometimes, my love, to correct a great wrong, a small one needs to be committed and I admit, both are wrong; and what is so different, you have destroyed Sandra's life. The hard truth, you are playing with semantics. It could be argued death is a more humane option for her."

He was defeated. "I know," giving her a wan smile. "I must do the same with Frank."

John grimaced. "We are trained to handle situations like this and it is never easy."

"It is so easy to say when angry. Perhaps I should have killed her; instead, I was being a coward and took the easy road to salve my conscious."

She kissed his forehead. "You did what you needed to do to live with you conscious."

"Is that true, Carolyn?"

Looking deep into his eyes, she felt his loving warmth and understood his dichotomy; he had never signed up or trained for this and she felt his pain. "Let John and I handle everything this end. I am fearful of your going back there but I know the alternative is destruction for all of us. For the last few days I have worried for your safety." A tear dropped from her eye and she held him tighter. "I need you to rest here for the next day or two."

"With you?"

"I need to meet up with Courtney tomorrow morning and the other two, but tonight," her face aglow, "we go to bed and reconnect."

John stood, finished his whiskey and retired to his room.

"Have you played when over there?"

"Yes, he grinned, "with two of them simultaneously."

Giving him a lustful grin, she said, "you must tell me all about it."

"You know I will, and you?"

"With Frank a few days ago."

"Perhaps we should rest tonight to give us time to recharge our batteries?"

"Our sex is a mixing of three spheres with anyone else it is one; tonight, with you, I want to share body, mind and soul and can only experience that with you, my love."

He emptied his glass and together, holding hands, they retired to bed.

Chapter Twenty-seven

The following morning Carolyn met up with Courtney still grieving over her brother's death armament it was murder and had organised private investigators to examine the affairs of Frank Ellis and others associated with Simon. Carolyn knew this but there was no way she could say anything about it or about the attempt on Courtney's life in the next few days. She did warn her of the danger she was in and suggested it may be an idea to have physical protection but she flatly refused, forcing Carolyn to admit defeat or give herself away.

She hit one sore spot when she suggested he could have been blackmailed. Courtney's face reddened a little but she soon found her equilibrium and changed the subject, saying if she had evidence, she would do whatever was needed to obtain justice for her brother even if it meant throwing herself on her own sword.

Their conversation revolved around Simon until they left her office to meet up with Debra and Jennie at a restaurant. Over lunch the three of them strove to keep their discussion light, trying to lift the dark mood of their friend, listening mostly about the love she held for her brother and how deeply she felt his loss and the misjustice of favouring suicide, subject to the coroner's report, intending to prove it was murder laying the blame on Frank Ellis or one of his associates.

When at the restaurant, Frank phoned Carolyn and she excused herself from the table and went outside to take the call. He asked her to dinner insisting he wanted her to meet Chantelle his business colleague, she equally insistent she couldn't meet up that evening saying the following evening would be a better time. Eventually he agreed saying that Manni would be there but would leave after the meal and then the three of them could have a private conversation about business.

When she returned to the table Jennie was on the phone booking them into a massage and pampering session and asked Carolyn if she'd like to join them. She nodded and at 4pm they were standing in reception looking forward to three hours of luxury, including sauna, jacuzzi, exfoliating facial and finishing with a lavender oil body massage.

It soon became obvious to Carolyn they had done this before and when the others two were outside of hearing distance she asked Courtney if the others were party to their foray into lesbian sex. In fairness to her she hadn't said anything and despite her being an olympic liar, Carolyn did believe her but felt it wasn't important. They undressed, showered, and were handed large white towels which Courtney and Carolyn wrapped around themselves. The other two just folded them over their arms blatantly showing their naked bodies.

Debra had large rounded breasts, perky nipples surrounded by a dark areola, Jennie were small with more prominent pointy nipples, both having shaved vaginas. Carolyn's athletic body was toned displaying firm rounded breasts with a hint of hair between her legs. Courtney had a more statuesque body and the largest breasts out of the four.

Their last treatment was the lavender oil massage and they lay on beds on their stomachs, Carolyn facing Courtney, Debra facing Jennie, their towels loosely draped over their backs and legs to just below their knees. Four girls entered the room wearing white button fronted lab coats pushing waist high trolleys. A little burner stood on the top with various oils in bottles positioned around it with other bottles on a shelf underneath.

Relaxing music played and oil was placed into little vials and rested over the burners to warm. It became obvious to Carolyn the other three were familiar with their masseurs and rested their heads on their hands. Carolyn looking at Courtney, Debra looking at Jennie and the masseurs, working in unison, poured warm oils over their ankles and calves, rubbing and kneading the lower legs, toes and ankles, fingers kneading deep into their skin and between the toes as the fragrance of the warm oil filled the room, the music lending to a sense of euphoria and relaxation.

The masseur's hands rose higher up their legs staying in sequence working as a synchronised team, beyond the knee, higher again, to thigh, back and neck. Their bodies responded to the slow firm touch, hands against bare skin rising to the top of their legs. Courtney's lust filled eyes watched Carolyn's facial and eye movements as desire built, legs unconsciously opening. Fingers stroking in slow downward and upward strokes across their vagina lips; occasionally, a finger tenderly penetrated vulva, stroking and circling the clitoris. More oil poured, bodies matching hand movements. Speed and pressure increased, moans grew, bodies writhed, moving towards the golden moment. Two fingers, three fingers driving deep into their vulva, bodies arching upwards searching and finding orgasmic ecstasy.

The masseurs, the engines of pleasure drove the four women forward, simultaneously instructing them to turn onto their backs and stroked their breasts, nipples slowly twirled between thumb and finger. Together, four mouths sucked nipples still in sequence, oil forgotten, the currency raw powerful sex. Working downwards with their tongues, kissing stomachs, circling clitoris, penetrating labia, legs splayed apart, faces tight against vaginas, hands locked over breasts. The eroticism of the moment intense, the image a rhythmic orgy of cunnilingus and they orgasmed together, heightening the stimulus of release as their limp bodies relaxed. The masseurs carried on inducing pleasure using mouth, fingers and hands for a while, then smiled without speaking and left wheeling their trolleys in front of them. They dressed and drove to a bar aglow from the pampering and from their sexual high.

"Well, what's your take on the massage?" Debra ginned looking at Carolyn raising her eyebrows.

"Erotic, my orgasm was powerful. A head blower between the legs. I was dripping and it wasn't from the oil," laughing, "never had one like that before, I'm still wet."

"There's a lot more pleasure where that came from. We knew you'd like it, who wouldn't but we must keep it amongst ourselves."

"I should say, if my husband gets wind of it there'll be holy hell to pay."

"We refer to it as our girl time."

"No men then?"

"Do we need them?"

"God no," shot back Carolyn. A woman's lips... different to a man's, more, how can I say, sensual, understanding the extras that needs to be done and gentler. My first female cunnilingus massage orgy, but I can say it won't be my last."

Courtney abruptly changed the topic. "My brother was murdered and I will prove it."

This was the opening Carolyn had been waiting for, "I'm sorry to hear about your brother. I was shocked and if it was murder you must protect yourself or they could come after you next. How are you so sure, and who would wish to murder him?" digging right into the heart of the matter.

"I'm sure because he would never do that and I know it has something to do with Frank Ellis or one of his crowd."

"The one who murdered his wife?" she innocently spouted as if discovering a revelation.

"No, Frank is his cousin."

"The murdered woman, you knew her? Can't recall her name."

Debra's face hardened. "Sandra, a true good friend, murdered by her bastard husband."

"The one who committed suicide?"

Jennie and Debra nodded agreement; Courtney shook her head, "I'm not so sure, something doesn't feel right about that and I'm going to find out the truth."

"If these people can get to Ellis and your brother, you could be next so you need protection," looking towards Jennie as if to say, what are you going to do about it?

"Courtney, love," gentling her voice, "I know it's hard, but you are looking for ghosts where there are none. The reports are clear, and with the Ellis case, that has been closed to everyone's satisfaction. As for Frank Ellis, a coincidence, a distant cousin; he was investigated and cleared so you can see the police found nothing devious."

"Courtney, I think your life could be in danger," cautioned Carolyn without showing her desperation. "I know a firm that would watch you around the clock. It'll do no harm placing a guard on you.

"With the resources available, unless there is proof of danger, I can't see it happening, police resources are stretched to breaking with terrorist threats. At my level, even if I thought it necessary, I wouldn't have the authority to sanction protection."

Carolyn was facing a dilemma wondering what to tell them. Originally, she believed they were implicit in the murder of Morris Ellis but now knew that was no longer the case. Debra and Jennie were opportunists, cheaters and liars against their husbands, not in Courtney's league, but in the last analyses the three were little more that thrill seekers out for fun, middle upper class lothariettes searching for sexual highs but needing to keep their secret lifestyle away from prying eyes. For that they were blackmailed and yet, still they lusted after their drug of choice despite the risk of discovery.

Intelligent, successful women, but in each, hidden within their psyche, lurked a destructive gene, pushing downward towards their own annihilation and they needed protecting against their own naivety. She looked at the three of them, was she any better? No, she was worse when it came to sexual profligacy. Granted she would never lie to her husband because they agreed and accepted a polygamous relationship, but she equally knew, without reservation, should James decide on monogamy it would be so and she would die before taking another sexually, for in her mind that would be a betrayal against her husband and that would never happen.

She decided to tell them nothing and let them have their fun and she would be part of the team, perhaps even bringing in her husband. Her brother had already experienced Courtney's delights, but that development was for the future. For the present, she had work to do and knew the only safe bet was the destruction of the two murderers and the dissolution of their criminal network. Her overriding fear was for James, he had to return to the other dimension to destroy Frank and she feared for his safety and how he would accomplish the task and stay within his moral code.

Late afternoon the following day, Carolyn was on her way to dine with Frank and company. She arrived at the restaurant early, ordered a drink and started to read a book she'd brought with her. Half an hour later Manni, the first to arrive, came and sat next to her giving her his lustful come to bed look which she ignored. A few minutes later Frank and Chantelle arrived together and joined them.

The discussion was light for most of the evening, Chantelle proving to be the perfect conversationalist exuding charm and good manners and it was little wonder, Carolyn thought, why people felt they could trust her. After the main course, using seemingly innocuous questions she started to probe Carolyn, asking about her training, work and interests knowing that whatever she said Chantelle would check upon even if she had Frank's reassurances of her kosherness.

This was a woman that took nought for granted; still, Carolyn was more than a match for her and realised whatever she said would need to be on record and John would have seen to that. She mused to herself, despite what this witch of a woman represented, take that knowledge away, she had presence, affability and likability, but it was all an act to fool, and it had worked spectacularly all her life. Picking up the little subtleties between her and Frank, by far she proved the dominant partner and ultimately seemed to call most of the shots. Manni was the clown of the group flirting openly with the two women to the amusement of Frank. The dessert course completed, Carolyn took them in her car heading towards the Silver to finish the evening.

Carolyn and Chantelle danced a few songs together, sometimes tapped in by a few of the clientele leaving Frank and Manni sitting at the table talking. Chantelle carried on her surreptitious interrogation to extract further information while smiling friendship. When back at the table, Carolyn noticed the subtle body language between Manni and Chantelle and how Frank continually deferred to her, and it dawned on her that despite Frank's psychopathic tendencies, there was a dependent submissiveness toward Chantelle. This set off internal alarm bells within Carolyn. It was obvious Frank had fallen for her and as her influence grew so the other woman's influence diminished, a situation Chantelle could not allow; she would have to degrade Carolyn in Frank's eyes. She needed power over Carolyn so she'd be accepted by her as the Dominatrix. Numerous things became clearer. Her three sauna friends saw no wrong in Sandra, all were in deep grief over her death and talked about her in glowing terms. How they deferred to her for advice, and without realising it fell in line with what she wanted. She had only seen the first sexual layer of where her new friends wished to take her realising they were looking for a new Alpha female. They, without consciousness, were looking for a replacement for Sandra and were looking to her to fill that role.

Carolyn was now on heightened alert as the subliminal signals between Manni and Chantelle increased in frequency and as the night progressed, danced many times with each other always talking as they danced. When confronted with new knowledge always look first at the obvious. Frank, must have already confided in Chantelle and she would have immediately recognised the danger, so to mitigate she needed to dominate Carolyn under the guise of companionship.

Manni and Chantelle returned to the table giving Carolyn a reassuring smile. "Frank, I think the four of us should finish the night off with a drink at my flat."

Carolyn smiled to herself. There it was, the obvious; back at her flat it would be Manni she'd end up with and the tryst would be filmed. But knowing the meticulousness of Chantelle her insurance policy for compliance would be to drug her and perhaps even Frank. She didn't think that would be necessary knowing the dominance she held over him but now it became a game of cat and mouse.

Carolyn snuggled up to Frank and looked towards Chantelle. "Thanks for the offer, but I've had a long day and would like to go straight back to Frank's flat." Smiling at the two conspirators.

"She's right, some other time Chantelle," said Frank.

"Come on just for half an hour, where's the harm?" coaxed Manni.

"I have a great range of cheeses with a variety of different biscuits we can munch on and I need them eaten. Frank, I insist," she snapped, her smile not matching the harshness of her voice.

The reluctance in Frank only affirmed Chantelle's suspicions further. "I said no unless Elizabeth is happy about it". Turning to her he asked, "what do you want to do?"

She looked at Frank. "I'm tired and it's late," deliberately not answering his question.

Chantelle dropped her smile but she soon recovered it. To show annoyance now would ring the wrong message and quickly soothed her voice into friendliness returning her broad smile. "Elizabeth, I was so much looking forward to spending time with you, Frank and Manni at my house."
"No, I don't think I will, not tonight, it's been a long working day but I do like tasting different cheeses. Can we take a rain check until tomorrow night?" Buying herself time to prepare for what she needed to do. "Are we ready to go Frank?" Chantelle knew her power over Frank had been effectively muted and to fight further would do damage so could wait another day.

Chapter Twenty-eight

Carolyn left early the following morning needing to get back to talk with John and James about her next move, leaving a note telling Frank she'd see him at the Silver later that evening. When she arrived at her house James was still in bed and it didn't take her long to slip her naked body next to him rubbing her vagina against his leg, kissing his ears, face and neck. He opened his eyes and looked at her and slowly kissed her mouth.

"You ring my bell better than any alarm clock." Cupping his hand around her breast, his mouth moved downward finding her hard nipple teasing it with his tongue as she masturbated using his leg to gain the friction she needed. Her hand moved downward circling his penis massaging it slowly up and down, while focusing on her own orgasm.

James needed more speed, placing his hand over hers moving her hand faster to meet his rhythm. He felt her body stiffen, her moans grew into a crescendo of grunts and pants filling the room with sound and his life forming release rose to conclusion, spraying over her. She rubbed her hand across his chest. Her face followed bathing her cheeks and mouth with his liquid gold mesmerised by his smell and feeling the wetness against her skin.

"You are on form this morning," he beamed, "what a way to wake a man up."

Rubbing her nose over his chest, she said, "I haven't finished yet, I have a hole with a toothache and I need it filled."

Chortling, he whispered into her ear, "turn over, my drill works better from the back." She turned, arched her bottom and James locked his hardness into her wet pulsating receptacle, pumping another orgasm out of her and they stayed locked together and dozed into slumber.

It was near midday when the three of them sat down to talk. Time was running short and they needed to bring everything to a conclusion over the next few days before it was too late. John had been occupied collecting and collating evidence on the associates surrounding Frank and Sandra which was ready for release to the appropriate authorities believing he held enough evidence to blow the lot out of the water. The only loophole was Frank Ellis. His exposure would lead to the uncovering of the three women but Carolyn wanted them, if possible, to come out of this unscathed. She would also be exposed if Frank stood trial which could ultimately lead to their downfall. He also felt that Courtney had suffered enough over the extortion paid to her blackmailers and with the death of Simon, so the only sure way out of this morass was to take out the two main players and expose the rest of their operation.

It was still dangerous moving along this route but at least he could control when and what information would be released to the authorities. Knowing they risked long prison sentences, Frank and Sandra would try to cut a deal and throw the blame against each other, something he couldn't allow to happen. He asked Carolyn to contact Frank saying he would be in the area and would it be possible to meet up with Margaret.

"I want to be there as well," insisted James.

"You need to focus on Frank in the other dimension and need to rest for a day or so and let us sort it this end. William and his agents will be milling around so I can't see any benefit of you being there."

"John, leave it, I will be at the Silver tonight."

"Having you there alone just watching us, why?"

"Love, no more justifications, I will be at the Silver tonight."

"I knew you'd say that," grinning. "When I phone Frank about John, I'll mention he is dining with an old friend and would it be possible to find him a partner for a one-nighter, that way you'll be at our table."

John wasn't comfortable with her suggestion but soon came around. "Alright, but you two haven't met before, otherwise the others will ask questions about how well you know each other, so you are strangers, agreed?"

Sandra, in the other dimension, had been muted but John felt uneasy about Frank. He was still active there and if he killed him here it would go against the timeline of history; aware of the illogicality, something would intervene to stop it from happening and that could be their undoing, especially if their doppelgangers were convicted and spent years in prison. He knew death contracts would be out on them and their doppelgangers would never live to stand trial, which would impact here to maintain the balance. Asking Carolyn to make up a drug potion, his thinking was morphing in keeping Frank alive until James had concluded the problem in the other dimension.

That evening John and James were two of the first to arrive at the Silver and sat together on bar stools and were talking to the barman about inconsequentialities. An hour later he recognised William entering with another person who sat at the other end of the room without acknowledging them.

John ordered another drink. "I'll have a gin and tonic."

"Margaret," he beamed, "I didn't see you come in."

She kissed him on his cheek. "Side door sweetie, Frank said you'd be here tonight and I'm with you."

John introduced her to James, her eyes opening wide. "Two eye candies here tonight, I should be so lucky. Someone else is going to be fortunate tonight," she giggled, her syntax faultless.

"We could have a threesome," James said with a cheeky grin.

"Throw that thought away," laughed John, "the only way you'll be sharing Margaret is in fantasy."

He closed his eyes, "I can see it, I can..." she burst into laughter, giving his arm a light punch.

"Pain and bondage, I love it."

"Is your sister here?"

"Later, she's having dinner with Frank somewhere."

"Some woman your sister, worth a packet, home grown wealth, I'm told."

"The way you ask I think you should date her tonight," he teased.

"Frank likes her, he's covetous with your sister and I've never seen him like that before."

"I thought he had another benefit friend, what's her name?"

"We try to keep away from her and she's had different names over the last few years. She turns up for a while and it's weeks before we see her again. I think she's a relative of his and a business partner. They sometimes stay together but I don't think there's anything else between them," shrugging her shoulders, "could be mind you. Normally she's with a big dark skinned guy and she likes to have threesomes both with men and women," she blushed.

James nudged John and looked toward the door as the four of them entered making their way towards their reserved table. John waved, Carolyn waved back, muttered something to Frank and walked towards them kissing John on the cheek and acknowledging Margaret.

Turning towards James, she said, "Elizabeth, and you are?" holding out her hand giving him a sly grin.

"James, pleased to meet you," taking her hand and kissing it.

"My, you are forward, she giggled coquettishly, "come and join us, leave your drinks, the waiter will get them."

They walked over and took seats at the table with James sitting next to Chantelle and introduced himself to the group. Frank waved at a woman of around twenty five to join them. She walked over and sat next to James and introduced herself as Diana.

"A friend of Elizabeth?" asked Chantelle straight in with a question.

"A college friend of John, I knew he had a sister but first time for me to meet her is tonight. I must say she is a stunner, almost as beautiful as you."

She smiled. "You know how to make a girl feel valued," brushing her hand down his arm. "You have something of the Adonis about you."

James gave her a broad smile. "I'll play Adonis and you play Aphrodite and see if we can find our own Olympus and look down upon the world from high."

She stood and held out her hand. "Come, dance with me."

"I should first ask your husband, I would hate to offend."

"Manni is just a friend. Do you mind?" she said in mock diffidence.

"Go, shag her on the floor," he laughed, "she's partial to a few fingers in her," chuckling.

Manni!" she shouted at him, "decorum or I'll wash your mouth out with soap," pointing her finger at him smiling as she made her way towards the dance floor holding James' hand. "Take no notice of him," said Frank. "He's harmless enough, a loquacious fool but handy for business."

The others watched. Not to be outdone Manni grabbed Margaret's hand and led her to the dance floor palming her bottom with his hand, demonstrating his dominance as a show of ownership.

Carolyn leaned over and whispered in Frank's ear. "I think Chantelle has the hots for James, I hope Manni doesn't take umbrage."

"Manni has them two and three at a time, besides, if he's on Chantelle's menu tonight the poor guy won't stand a chance."

"He's set up with that Diana woman," looking towards her.

"If she's in a mind to, she'll join them, you don't say no to Chantelle and if you know what's good for you don't cross her. She's powerful, wealthy and an extremely able woman, you are a lot like, anyway she likes you."

"I like her also, she knows what she wants and goes out and gets it. He's got the physique to take the two, but he's not my type, too smooth and quiet for my liking, besides, you cover all my wants. My brother will take Margaret tonight, one is more than enough for him, thanks for sorting out his friend."

After the four dancers returned, James asked Diana to dance. Her profession, as expected, without her saying it, a prostitute. When they returned, Margaret was sitting on John's lap and Chantelle had taken Diana's seat and gestured her to sit next to Manni. Immediately James sat down, Chantelle started talking with him, touching his leg and arm and within five minutes was seated on his lap.

"Later, we are back at my place for a late supper, or if you like an early breakfast. Her hand moved down and rested on his crotch for a few seconds before removing it, making sure James had her message without ambiguity.

He needed to play it a little dumb. "Just us two or will the others be coming back?"

She raised her eyebrows and smirked. "Don't you think I'm enough?"

"Put it this way, I'm hungry for supper, breakfast and even lunch."

"I may take you as far as tea," she grinned.

"Sounds delightful, I love a good chomp."

Frank said, "all back to my place, I'll order a mixed takeaway of Chinese food." This was the opening they needed.

"I could do with something to eat, what do you say, sis?"

"If Frank say it alright, fine by me. James?"

"He looked at Chantelle, are you alright with it, I could do with a meal."

She didn't look happy but nodded agreement. Manni, who was always hungry, said to make sure there was loads of barbecued ribs with sauce. Frank called one of his people asking him to order a large selection of food and for him to take it to his flat in an hour and he would meet him there.

"I better dance with Elizabeth will you mind," said James.

Frank laughed thinking, this one is special, naïve almost certainly. "Go, have a few dances, I have no problem with that."

On the dance floor Carolyn whispered to James, "I'll lace the ribs and within half an hour they'll be out of it so don't eat any of them. The witch has taken a shine to you and got you in her sights. Can't blame her, that's about the only thing we have in agreement."

"We can't make Manni and the two prostitutes disappear as too many people know of us and them. The cameras here will have a record of what we look like, our pathetic disguises are hardly up to standard."

"Let's secure them first and take it from there. Manni will not wish to stay the night and when he goes we need to make sure he takes Diana with him back to his hotel. John will handle Margaret and he can easily sort out the cameras here even if he has to burn the building."

"Frank told me Chantelle intends to give you a sexual workout tonight as a kind of first run. I know she'll be more than impressed." Grinning at him, how she would love to nibble his ear and needed all her will power to hold back, even a little bite would raise a red flag and knew Chantelle was watching her closely.

He grinned at her. "Tell me something I don't know, she has made it clear what she intends to do but she and Frank will be out of it long before that happens. I still feel uncomfortable with us committing cold blooded murder."

"Those two have no such scruples."

"We are not like them. We need to get back to the table."

As they sat down the loquacious Manni was talking loudly and had his hands up Diana's skirt making it obvious his fingers were inside her. She didn't say anything but her face registered disgust; even prostitutes have standards and Manni's fell way below. Frank stood saying it was time to go, the food would be at his flat in the next fifteen minutes.

The party was a little rumbustious when arriving at Frank's flat as the food was laid out on the table for everyone to help themselves. Chantelle went to the drinks cabinet and poured drinks, leaving the glasses on the table and sat on James' lap picking at the food on her plate. Manni was eating and pawing Diana at the same time in a disgusting show of brinkmanship, feeling her between the legs and using the same hand to pick up his food, eating it and smelling his fingers with exaggerated animation.

Carolyn was on full alert and kept looking towards John as if saying, I cannot, without causing suspicion, place anything in the food. John's eyes moved to the drinks cabinet and back to the glass he was holding in his hand and she gave him a little nod of understanding. She stood, topped up their glasses, having first doctored the bottle, pretending to top up John and James' glass, sat back on Frank's lap, kissed him, handed him his glass and he took a sip.

Music, dancing and drinking were soon underway with lots of bantering and groping. Chantelle straddled James, ignoring and not caring what the others thought or saw; she had the hots for him and what she wanted she always got.

The plan was taking shape. First Manni, being the most gluttonous and largest drinker, dropped onto his chair and was soon out of it, it looked certain he would be staying the night. Next the two women followed by Chantelle who fell off James' lap onto the floor. Frank unsteadily stood and staggered heading towards his bedroom holding Carolyn's hand. Reaching his bedroom, he collapsed onto the bed. She took his shoes off and lifted his legs up prostrating his body, returned for her bag and administered a paralytic injection into the arms of both Frank and Chantelle and moved her limp body to the other bedroom, guaranteeing they'd be out for at least the next twenty-four hours.

They all rested for the next few hours letting the others wake naturally. The first to stir was Margaret followed by Diana. Carolyn handed both a cup of strong coffee telling them she had woken about ten minutes earlier and Frank was still out cold. The three of them talked for a while until they left, John and James keeping out of the way faking sleep. The next one they needed to get rid of was Manni and she administered a rehydration injection but knew it would leave him with a headache. Within the hour, he was awake drinking coffee and blustering about trivialities complaining about his aching head so she gave him a few tablets with a glass of water.

He asked about Frank and Chantelle. Carolyn told him both were asleep and did he want her to wake them. Shaking his head, he said he needed to be on his way as he was flying back home that evening and would see them in a few weeks. After he left they went about cleaning up the flat and later caught a few hours sleep.

It was just past lunchtime when the three of them sat around the table discussing what would be their next move. John voiced his concern stating what happened here must also match in the longer term what happened in the other dimension or there would be unknown consequences.

"Committing cold blooded murder makes me uneasy."

Carolyn looked at James for a few seconds. "I will do to the witch as you did in the other dimension. Keeping her here for a few days will prove no problem. Have you a list of the drugs used?"

He nodded and handed her a sheet of paper from his wallet. "You will need to get them, most are easily available and you will see the mixing proportions listed. The injections must be administered over three to four days every few hours."

"To be safe you need to do the same with Frank in the other dimension. At least by us holding him here Courtney will be safe."

"John, I'm not convinced, he could already have someone lined up waiting to carry out the assault. We know the time and date and you must get two agents to watch her fulltime from now and up to the assault date and for a few days afterward."

"I need to get back home and sort what's required over there which will take a few days."

"I know she doesn't always show it but Carolyn is frantic with fear over you. The last time you were gone for a few days she was mad with worry."

"Don't you think I know how she is feeling but what can we do? If we fail to sort things in the next few days our lives are over, we'll be disgraced and spend years in prison."

Late afternoon Carolyn returned with the drugs needed and mixed the required dosage. James informed her he had to return home and go through the window to complete what needed to be done, asking them how they could expect to keep Frank locked away for a few days without causing alarm.

"I will go to the Silver and tell them we partied all night and Frank had too much to drink and is sleeping it off and he asked me to call into the club and let them know he'd be away for the next few days. Chantelle won't be a problem, she disappears for weeks on end and just turns up unannounced.

"What if they come to the flat and wish to speak to him or both?"

"I can handle that if it comes to trouble. I'll just show them he is sleeping and not disturb him. James..." she stared at him with uncertainty. "I'm afraid for your safety going after Frank over there, you are not trained to undertake such work."

"I promise I'll be careful. Come on, love, if I don't go back we all know what will happen. You are in equal danger here. We need to stop this once and for all and close them down."

"In the other dimension, do to Frank what you did with Sandra. Carolyn, as you said earlier, call at the Silver and lay it on thick that Frank is ill and in a few days after we treat him, we let him go. As for Chantelle, we take her away and let her loose in some town with no identity and she'll end up in some asylum, locked away for ever out of our lives. I can't see anyone tracing her. I'll wait a few days and release the evidence and we just lay back and let time and tide take its course."

Chapter Twenty-nine

James left them at Frank's flat, made his way home arriving late that evening and prepared himself to go through the window the following night. He sat in his chair, still unsure how to handle everything. What happened in one dimension would over time happen in the other, perhaps not in the exact same way, but it would happen and the imponderable uncertainty had him worried.

If he killed Frank in the other dimension and he was still alive here it could do something to change the course of history in the future. The other dimension would force an equalisation and that could cause catastrophic realignment and destabilisation to such as extent the clash back into equilibrium could destroy both dimensions causing untold billions of deaths so the only safe course was to do the same to Frank in both dimensions.
When he arrived at his flat there was a note from Debra and Jennie telling him they had waited all day and when he didn't show had returned home and to phone them when he got back. He checked the internet for developments; quite a few things were happening but he didn't intend to do anything about them. He text Debra asking if they could both meet at his flat around midday thinking it was far too late to phone that evening and settled down to a few hours sleep. Midday both were at his flat. He asked them if they'd heard any more news about Sandra but after leaving her at her flat nothing further had come to light.

James thought it better to get right to the point. "We need to do the same with Frank." The two women looked at him with uncertainty. "If we don't, think of all those women that'll suffer. You two are safe, Courtney as well for the present but we need to close the whole of his stinking operation. He could well come for you three just for the fun of it even if he leaves it for a while. Now that Sandra is gone this could destabilise Frank and to leave that danger intact is ludicrous. Our only sure way is to take him out permanently."

"I could get the Silver raided, if he's into drugs as big as you say then we're bound to find something to hold him."

"What if you don't. His solicitors will have a field day feeding the press and there could well be a lawsuit against the police. He has only recently been investigated and came up clean." He needed to guild the lily a little. "With him out of the way, I have enough information to destroy his whole drug and human trafficking operation and to keep you three out of it. No way will Frank leave you alone long term you'll always be looking over your shoulders, do you want that for the rest of your life?"

They knew his wisdom was correct but needed that little extra push. "His people are always around him. How can you get close to him?" said Jennie, "we are risking everything."

"You already have but without closure. He has politicians, government officials, judges, foreign governments in his employ. The dark man we saw at his table was the finance minister of one of the Eastern European countries and his operation has links to corrupt officials in others. I have enough information which I will anonymously release after Frank is taken out and we can walk away unscathed. Are you with me?"

"We have no choice," replied Debra. "I want my life back and not to be looking over my shoulder waiting for the hammer to fall."

"I agree, let's close it now and let the chips fall where they will."

James opened a bottle of wine and they toasted each other. "How about letting me treat you ladies tonight at a top restaurant with expensive wine? You can either get a taxi home, again my treat, or stay the night, your choice?"

"I'll phone my husband and tell him I'll be away for the next few days." Looking towards Jennie for her reply.

"I'll phone and stay the night also."

At seven thirty that evening they alighted from the taxi outside the restaurant asking for a discrete table where they couldn't be overheard. After an excellent meal and wine, they discussed different ways of how to get Frank alone but came to no conclusion. A taxi back to James's flat where they enjoyed a late night whiskey before retiring for the night. The two women looked at each other and towards James, their body language telling him they wanted to play.

"I need to take a shower," said Jennie.

I'll join you," Debra sidling closer to Jennie, "better that way it saves water," smirking, fondling her friend's breasts and kissing her lips. "James?"

"As you say, saving the environment by saving water, I'm in."

"I do hope so."

"I'll get my vibrating toothbrush to fill in and help with the scrubbing."

Jennie giggled. "You've got it right, Debra."

"If I'm one what does that make you?"

"Another one that likes to vibrate."

"I prefer the real thing scrubbing me, better than when I'm scrubbing myself, but where needs must I'll take what I can."

"Stop the scrubber metaphors you two. You are two professional, sexy ladies, besides, there'll be no shortage of us all being scrubbed into orgasmic oblivion tonight. We all need a little relaxation after the trauma of the last few weeks."

The large shower easily accommodated the three of them and soon they were washing each other, laughing, touching, lathering, three busy beavers stroking away at each other, the toothbrush left on the shelf forgotten.

Debra knelt in front of James her hands grabbing and working his flaccid member soon to find her mouth as his muscle hardened, water cascading off James and flowing over her hair and face, her hands circling around his testicles pumping away swallowing and gulping filling her mouth and throat as his penis continually increased in size, wet and slippery, warm and soft. Jennie, standing behind him, rubbed her breasts into his back, hands around his chest feeling his hardened small male nipples with the tips of her fingers, her pubis tight against his bottom, her body rhythmically swaying from side to side, water splashing her face, mouth opening and closing catching droplets of water as Debra's tongue circled the top of his bulbous joy licking his pre-seminal fluid.

Debra rose, turned, spread her legs while resting her hands against the wall tiles for balance and arched her body. "Fill me James," she screamed, begging him to release her body from the ache inside her pulsating vagina. James, both hands holding the top of her thighs started to push into her as she pushed back against him building their joint rhythms. Jennie, behind him, matching her rhythms with his as she ground her body into his bottom building her own friction. Three bodies locked in ecstasy moving in unison towards the lustful beat of orgasm as the water cascaded over them, Jennie finding nirvana first but still needing to savour the aftershock of her post orgasmic euphoria carried on moving adding her own dampness to the mix as her love juices honoured his bottom with her personal wetness. James thrusting, building speed, stiffening his body, face contorted and drove home his release deep into Debra's writhing body as he orgasmed followed a few seconds later by Debra. The strength of her release buckled her legs and she collapsed onto the shower floor taking James with her with Jennie toppling afterwards, her breasts squashing into his back as the three of them burst into laughter as the water continued tumbling over them.

The following morning, they dressed and sat together drinking coffee planning their next move. They waited for James to speak. "Frank will recognise you two and that will make him suspicious and know something is afoot, and when he realises Chantelle has turned into a babbling idiot he will connect the dots. She's his anchor, a type of reverse moral compass, and with her gone, there is a good chance he'll become unstable."

"You are saying we wait?" said Jennie.

"I'll book a hotel up there for us and we'll wait it out and plan how we are to handle Frank. Jennie, I need you to get me a stun gun."

"I already have two in my case."

A few hours later they booked into a hotel. James took a stroll passed Chantelle's flat and sat at a nearby coffee shop reading a paper. Between taking short walks and more cups of coffee three hours had passed, and still nothing. He was at the point of returning to the hotel when Chantelle stumbled onto the pavement stark naked and strolled into the road. Pedestrians pointed and laughed, traffic honked, some shouting abuse as cars swerved and stopped trying to avoid her erratic perambulating. Soon a patrol car pulled up, a blanket wrapped around her which she tried to pull off, the two patrol officers took her into the back of the patrol car and was gone.

Later that evening at the Silver, James was at the bar when Frank walked in with four people none of whom he had seen before and sat at a table. He contemplated whether to approach him and ask after Chantelle, but the decision was taken away from him when two men approached him, pointed towards Frank telling him he needed to go to his table. They escorted him over and he took a seat opposite Frank and they disappeared.

"You were with my partner Chantelle a few days ago."

"Yes, I'm waiting for her. She told me she didn't have a boyfriend, I'm not after trouble."

His face leaned close to James. "When was the last time you saw her?" His voice hard and menacing.

James leaned back. "A few days ago, she took me back to her flat. I've done nothing wrong and she was happy, offered me a drink and you know..." his voice nervously resonating, needing to show Frank respect and defer to his sense of inflated superiority.

"When you left her how was she?"

He looked perplexed. "Fine, you can ask her yourself, I'm due to meet her here. Have I done something wrong?"

"She won't be here tonight or for a while. She been taken to hospital."

"An accident?"

"We're not sure, but it's best you be on your way."

"Can I stay and have a drink. If I order a bottle of wine will you join me?" His four colleagues at the table looked at James as if he were dirt.

"Alright, stay, but you need to leave this table we have business to discuss."

"Please, when you see Chantelle, say hello to her for me, say James is asking after her." He stood and walked back to the bar.

"Frank is not a man with whom you mess," the barman advised, handing him a beer.

"I know his business partner Chantelle better than him."

"That's what she's calling herself now, is it?"

"Does she have other names?"

"A few first names but it's not important, forget I mentioned anything."

"I was supposed to meet her here later."

"I doubt it. Gone a bit mad, walking nude in town, I'm surprised you haven't heard. She and Frank are close."

James had him on a roll. "Close as in lovers?"

Close as in everything. She's the one that wears the trousers, we're all aware of that."

"He didn't seem that cut up about it."

"You better believe it, he's gutted. They are close and spent a lot of time together at his flat. He did have a large house but it got destroyed."

"He must have a key to her place then if they are that close."

"I've said too much already, have a good night," and he walked to the other end of the bar.

It hit James. The four people with Frank were there to protect him, so he must suspect something was afoot. He held up his empty glass, the barman returned, filled it, and he handed him a fifty pound note telling him to keep the change. "The four with Frank, they are new here."

"Not new to Frank, they're here to watch his back. There are new boys on the patch and he's taking no chances."

That is what he wanted to know, but it would hinder his efforts in getting him alone so Debra could work her magic on him.

He walked over to the table. "Mr Ellis, sorry to interrupt you but you did say Chantelle was in hospital and I would like to pay her a visit and say hello."

He looked contemptuously at him. "Little men like you she eats for breakfast. Get him out of here."

Two of the men stood up and shuffled him towards the door and when outside one punched him in the chest while the other threw a few punches into his face. He staggered back against the wall losing his balance and when floored they kicked him a few times and walked back inside telling him if they saw him anywhere near the Silver again he was a dead man.

He forced himself to his feet, blood dripping from his mouth and nose, both eyes bruised and swollen, one closed, a throbbing headache, body aching, suspecting he had a few cracked ribs and his body tomorrow would show a mass of bruises. He made his way back to the hotel using the fire exit to stay out of the way. When in the room he collapsed exhausted on the bed. Debra administering a pain killer and soporific injection and he was soon asleep. She removed his clothes, washed his wounds and applied an antiseptic cream and covered his body with a sheet.

Waking the following morning with two shiny eyes, one still shut, every part of his body ached and Debra administered another pain reducing injection. At least he hadn't broken any ribs as he had suspected, but was right about the bruises and grinned to himself thinking small mercies are better than none and hobbled into the shower. They ordered breakfast to the room and he explained what had happened.

"Where do we go from here?" queried Jennie. "With four guards around that monster we have no chance."

"Let's look at the positives, we know where he lives, we have his personal telephone number from Chantelle's phone and he lives alone." The women incredulously stared at him thinking his positives amounted to little less than zero. "Come on let's have some enthusiasm."

"Look what happened to you for just enquiring after the witch. You are lucky your injuries are not more serious. If he sees you again they'll be fishing you out of the river and what they've given you so far won't matter."

"In your poison bag of tricks how quickly can you put someone under?"

"Depends how it's administered, with an injection less than a minute to kill, perhaps a little longer to send someone into sleep and then death, but I can't be positive. What's your thinking?"

"When he's in his flat he's alone. If I can get in and wait for him..."

"He's meticulous and will have security measures in place so how can you get in without being seen? He's bound to have a gun and flanked by his protection goons I can't see it happening. We don't even have a sling to protect us and with the shape you are in a puff of wind would blow you over."

He started to feel inadequate. He wasn't a killer, didn't hold the skills John and Carolyn held, only partially trained in handling a gun, but he did possess intelligence and an ability to never give up on a project. He focused his mind and soon an embryonic semblance of an idea formed. The Silver served food, food needs preparation, that was the weak point.

Deliveries to the Silver were always early morning for the lunch time trade when the club doubled as a restaurant. The cleaners started at six in the morning and the back doors were unlocked with people moving back and forth. Each morning the beer pipes were blown and cleaned and the kitchen restocked with food. James asked Debra if she could come up with something that would make people sick by adding something to the food and the drinks.

She smiled wryly. "I think I can come up with something."

"A mass sickness among the clientele will cause panic and Frank will wish to keep it secret. I'll say I'm from the Food Standards Agency and ask for an urgent interview with the owner of the place or it will be immediately closed and the press informed about the danger. This will impact on his other establishment so he'll be keen to keep everything under wraps."

Both immediately picked up on the obvious flaw. "He knows you and you'll be dead before lunch."

"Not if I pay a professional beautician and disguise artist. I will ask Frank for a confidential private interview and then we'll have him alone. I will hint I can make it all go away and he'll be straight in with a sweetener. I will say we need somewhere private and we take it forward from there."

The following morning, just before six, his van was parked outside the back entrance to the Silver. James, with the two women, the van filled with merchandise and fresh produce waited for the cleaners to open the back door. James sat on the step waiting for them. A few minutes after six two people arrived and opened the back door.

"Your early," mentioned one of the cleaners.

"I have a lot of deliveries to get through today."

"Can't let you in until seven, so you'll have to wait."

"Come on, I'll get your order in and I'll be out of here in twenty minutes. I've even brought two of my friends along to help me unload. I have a funeral to attend at two this afternoon and need to get all my work done by lunch time. This is my second stop. The other guys were fine about early delivery, please, give me a break, I can't afford to take a day off and who's to know?"

"I shouldn't but alright. You owe me."

"Will you sign the delivery note? I'll alter the time by an hour."

Get yourself sorted, I'll check your order and sign the delivery note."

Jennie and Debra jumped out of the van, opened the back and carried boxes of fresh produce into the Silver. "I'll leave you to it, shout when you are finished for me to check off the delivery."

The two cleaners went into the club and started wiping down the tables and floor from the night's activity, paying them little attention. James checked the fridges and laced the contents with the powder Debra gave him, went into the cellar and tipped a liquid vial into the beer kegs and soft drinks pipes, confident enough that the lunchtime clientele would be sick so he could arrive unannounced to make his call believable. He called one of the cleaners to check off the merchandise and sign the delivery note. The cleaners would be finished and gone before the fulltime staff started.

After having a suitable disguise applied, he returned to the Silver just before lunch and waited across the street for developments to unfold, the two women waited in the van nearby. James had his own car adapted for the purpose. He felt bad about what would happen to many of the lunchtime clientele but had assurances there would be no long term effects from the sickness and it would last no longer than a day; still, there was a risk that something could go wrong and it constantly played upon his mind. The commotion had started and he walked over and entered the mayhem, introduced himself and asked to speak with the owner. Twenty minutes later Frank appeared, out of sorts and annoyed and started to bluster.

"If that is your attitude, sir," James took out his phone and began to dial. "I'll get an order to close the place and have your other establishments immediately tested. I have a list here."

Frank calmed. "I'm sorry, can we discuss this and see what's needed to be done without closing us down."

"That's why I'm here but it looks bad. I haven't reported back yet, so I need to make a decision in the next half hour to either let you clean up the place or to report and close you down and have all your other places investigated."

"How long will that take?"

"Weeks at least. I have seen investigations like these take months. I sorry but that's the way it goes, the public needs protection over profit."

"What do I need to do to stop you closing me down?" Frank was testing him.

"You need to convince me that you'll clean up and get all your food and drinks tested, or better still thrown out before it become public knowledge and you will you need to submit a report that this was an isolated case."

Frank called over a few of his staff and told them to throw out all the food and order new supplies. James put his hand on Frank's arm.

"I'm doing what you said."

"Mr Ellis, this is a contaminated area, before you touch or remove anything from the premise you need my permission. If I report this as I see it there'll be officials swarming over the place within the hour."

"What do you want to make this go away?"

"I want to make sure the public are protected and it won't happen again. I can't hear myself think, let's go somewhere a little quieter and talk."

Frank got the unspoken message, "my office."

"No, off the premises, we'll take my car and drive around the block."

He was talking the language Frank understood. He would behave the same way, not trusting in case his office and premises were bugged. "Are we talking off the record?"

"That's up to you but we either kill this now or it goes to my superiors and I'll be instructed to close the Silver down and get all your other places investigated. My car is just up the road."
Frank sat in the passenger seat. James started the car, drove forward, making sure the car doors were secured, the van following. "What are you looking for to make this go away."

"Assurance Mr Ellis that it won't happen again. My career is at stake here to say nothing of charges brought against me if I fail to report correctly."

"What if I'll donate £12,000 to a charity made out to you so you can handle that part of the largess."

"Let me pull off here and stop the engine so we can discuss it further." James drove into a secluded factory, shadowed by a hedge. Stopping the car, he released a canister under his seat and within a few seconds fumes filled the car rendering both unconscious. The van pulled up next to the car as planned. The two women opened the car doors, carried Frank's body and placed it into the back of the van securing his hands and feet with plastic ties. Debra injected James with an antidote and within a few minutes he opened his eyes. "Done?" he murmured still in a daze.

"In the back tied. He'll be out for at least another two hours."

James still felt giddy but a walk around, a drink, and soon he was ready to go. He drove off, followed by the van for the next forty minutes and stopped in a secluded area to check on Frank, placing a gag and bag over his head. Against the time they arrived, he'd have awoken and they didn't want him attracting attention by shouting. Late afternoon they arrived at James' flat but couldn't carry him inside yet, so started his treatment in the back of the van, Debra administering the first sleeping draught which was guaranteed to keep him out for the next twelve hours. In the early hours of the morning they shuffled him into the flat and over the next three days his mind was slowly reduced to that of a babbling child. On the fourth day, they drove him to a nearby city park and left him. That evening saw the three of them out for a celebratory meal and when back in his flat it didn't take them long before the three were in bed together enjoying each other's bodies. The following evening the two women returned to their daily lives and James went back through the window.

John and Carolyn had been busy doing very much the same as James and released Frank after treatment with no one being the wiser and were waiting for him in the room as he came back through the window. She ran to him and couldn't stop kissing him, John staying seated with whiskey glass in his hand.

"God James, we've been so worried about you," as he explained what had happened. The following day John released the information and the whole of Frank and Sandra's illicit operation became history, and they were safe from discovery. Courtney, Debra and Jennie were anonymously contacted by the ghost detectives and told the blackmailing was at an end without them knowing what had been achieved to make it so, still under the mistaken belief Sandra was a true friend to them. Speculation about them, now firmly established as ghost detectives, filled the press: who were they, were they aliens, how did they know of future happenings? Rewards were offered, groups were formed to try and find who they were, but nothing was ever found. Still, when the world had information with the code CBGD299299 it was taken seriously.

Words 102,679 -- Author Welsh Connection This work is copyright and may no be copies with the author's consent in writing. 12.03.2019
Log in or Sign up to continue reading!